·PREFACE It is a matter of some satisfaction that at long last I am able to lay before the leamed public this last (though in reality the first) volume of my edition of the Roveda Pratisakbya, which is in conti nuation of its second volume published by the Indian Press, Ltd, Allahabad, in 1931, and the third volume published by Messts Moti Lal Banarsı Das, Lahore (now Varanasi and Delhi ), in 1937 The long delay in bringing out this volume has been due to i en mettablc circumstances which need not be detailed here. As already stated, it is a matter of regret that it was not found possible to have all the volumes publis'ed by the same publisher In spite of 1, the plan of all the three volumes is based on the idea of unity of the whole work. Thin importance of the dulercnt Proughkhyas for th“ study of ty Ved c Sambitas as such as recognised on all hands Still it is rather strange that the study of th.s branch of Vedic literature fell into di usc for a long time It is evidently du- to this that even Sayapa, the most famous Vedic conuentator, las almost totally nored thr Rs Prat, even on those points where it is necessary to rcler to it, la ho commotiisty on the Raveda-Sarrhea Tor pennt day in'crest in this li'crature u obously dur to modern scholars like Roth, M Muller, ard Rocher At such it was quite natural that Irel AA Macdonell advised room in 1919 to end-take this work which in sts com le form 13 row before the Lenou work I! postilk, IDs contine- tly study of sland goblems in an 1d-trendcnt role in the fu tre, It way to add burt 27 171031 to lurcat a Cicaled on ce l'atraca Up! also of Yu-, in de COL3 Var La Cry4ya Handa VARAYACAKTI , 1959 XD SHASTRI

·CONTENTS
Pages
INTRODUCTION
1--90
ORIGINAL TEXT OF THE RG PRÁT STANZA FORSI
SUPPLEMENTARY Notes
89--96
APPENDICES.
1. Notes based on MS evidence not incorporated
in Volumes II and III
97--101
II. Regarding the names of the Pata 113 • 102 103
References to the ægveda Samhit& or its
portions (including Kh.las, etc.) as such
104
IV
Regarding the metrical style of the Pretiskt ya 105-106
y Relation of the R: Pr t to other tests 107-112

·INTRODUCTION 1. TBE M8, MATERIAL. In preparing this edition of the text and the commeotary of the Rgreda-Praligalhya I bave collsted the following MSS. :- A. TEXT-MISS. la the Bodleian Library. (1) 218. Sanskrit e. 9=B1 (2) Blaz Muller Memorial MS. d. 9=M (3) (4) and (5) MS. Chaodra Sbom Shere d. 176=CC" and respectively (6) Mis. d. 1777C e. 59=C (8) e. 63=C 31 12 » 91 11 97 In the Library of the India Office. (9) Sanskrit M8, No. 1355 (E. 64) In the Library of the Royal Asiatic Society, London. (10) Whish 73 (1) B. COMMENTARY-MSS. In the Bodleian Library. (1) MS. Sanskrit c. (2) de In the India Office Library. (3) Sanskrit MS. No. 28 (E, 65) 10-B 20=B* ·2 THE RGVEDA PRĀTISĀKAYA 2 ADDITIONAL MS EVIDENCE To these text and commentary MSS which I have directly collated myself may be added those which were, directly or indirectly, used by M A Regnier and Prof. M. Müller for their respective editions of the Rgveda-Pratilakhya (the two editions are respectively referred to by me as Reg. and MM,) and whose evidence as contained in the two editions has also been doly utilised by me A. MSS used by Regaier. (1) (2) The Berlin M8S Nog 595 and 691 (Chambers Collection) Two text MSS zot directly ed by Regnier, cp. Reg part I, p 4. M. Mulier also refers to these MSS & few times Op. Teber's Catalogue of Berlin M88, Vol. I, page 7. (3) The Whitney MIS A text MS need by Regnier for the last few pafalas, cp Reg part III, p 2 (oute) (1) BIS 203 (Devanagari) belonging to the Bibliothèque Impériale at Par 19 A commentary M18 which was mainly used by Regnier for bis text as well as for the extensive extracts from Uvota's commentary. It is described by Roth in Zur Litteratur und Geschichte des TV eda on p 53. Accordiog to him it contains 236 leaves and is dated Samyat 1751 (=A.D. 1694). I refer to this BS. as Paris MS. only in those caseg where it is mentioned as such by Regnier, others wise the text as well as the extracts from Urats 1o the Freuch edition are simply referred to as 'Reg' (5) The Berlin Ms. No 394 (Chambers Collection).

·THE MS. MATERIAL A commentary 18. used by Regoier for the last few Pašalas ; cp. Reg. part III, p. 2 (note), also part II, p. 57. Cp. Weber's Catalogue of Berlia MSS., Vol. I, p. 8. B, MSS. used by M. Müller. (1) A. A text MS. {referred to by me as MI.M. (A): (2) &. A commentary MS, M, Müller refers to the text of the same MS. as 'at'. These two are referred to by me respectively as M.3. (a) and M.M. (at). The other four MISS. B, b, by, and h which were used by M. Muller are respectively identical with my Mss. 1, 1", B' and B. Sometimes M. Müller gives Eome extracts from the commentary without referring to any MS. To these extracts as well as to his own text I have referred as 'M. M.' I should also mention two other sources from which I have derived some help in the consitution of the text of the commentary : (1) the Banaras edition of the Rgveda- Pralisakhya together wiib the commentary of Uvata (alled by mo B ), and (2) A Comparative Grammar of the Sanskrit Language, by A. Borooab, Vol. X, Prosody, . Calcutta, 1882. The former, though not a critical edition, has been helpful in determining the relation of the commentary MSS., and, in some places, also in arriving at the proper reading. The latter quotes almost the whole of the last three patalas of the Rgveda-Prasathya and also gives some extracts from & MS. of Urata's commentary, which he calls Bon p. IX. In my foot-notes to the text as well as to the commentary I have a few times referred to Borooah for the Variants found in these extracts. 1. On page VIII of his Preface, however, he says that he used two 3183. of the Rg. Prae. mith the Comm of Urata.

·THE RGVEDA PRATIGĀKAYA Finally, I should mention a few other MSS which I have consulted only here and there and wbich are referred to by me in this Introduction (see below), in the foot-notes to the text and the commentary and also in the Additional Notes (Vol III). (1) PEN 56 in the Descripture Catalogue of the Goternment Collections of MSS Deposited at the Deccan College, Poona, Bombay 1916, Vol I, Part I. The MS, though ascribed ta Vign imitra at the end and though described as (sic) a fo on the margin, is the same as that of Uynga's commentary, whose name often occurs at the end of several other patalas It also contains the commentary on the introductory stanzas, which ends hus संशासंजिसबधार्थमाह ॥ ॥ इति श्रीदेवमित्रसुतविम्युमित्रकृते प्राविशाख्यभाष्ये वर्गद्यचि.।। After the Uvagi's commentary begins ॥ॐनमो मंगळेश्वाधीमद्दिव्य- लक्ष्मीनृसिहाय । श्रीवेदपुरुषाय नम.। श्रप्टो समानादराण्यादित.। Patala XVI ends after Sutra 78 It is dated Sahe 1562 (=A D 1640) (2) Pr=No. 460 of the same catalogue A MS of the Parşada-Vitet (3) P-No 459 of the same catalogue. A MS of the Parşada Vstut It 18 dated Samrat 1826 (=8 D 1669) (6) p=lo 55 of the same catalogue A MS of the Parşada-Yr tı, not of the Bhaşya as wrongly stated 1 The end-colopbon in P reads (sic) fa zitafarga चाविष्पमित्राचार्यविरचिताया वर्षायां पार्षदच्याख्यायो अादरापटल समार्स | राके १५९२ समये गपेयवीधरेष लिखित ॥

·THE M$ MATERIAL 5 . 1A the catalogue It ends in the middle of the conmentary on II 29 These four MISS, now transferred from the Deccan College, Poong, to the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, were received by me only after I had almost finished the constitution of the text as well as of the commentary (6) W. Whish 73 ” of the Library of the Royal Asiatic Society, London A MS of the Parşada- Vitti on palm-leares and in Grantha characters, for a description of .be MS, cp M Muller's R: Prāt, Introduction, pp 22 32 Some further details about thace MISS are given below in this Introduction The relation of Uvata's commentary to the Parşıda-Vrtti 19 also discussed below Ae will appear from that discussion, the commentary of Uvata, exceptiog the first few Pašilas, being almost identical with the Parşads Vittı, the MISS of the latter have been of some help in ascertainnog, in some place, the text of the former ID one or two case, I have adopted the correct reading from p?, the corresponding reading 10 the BISS of Uvata's commentary being obnously wrong, cp TOEIC, P 338, line 12 (XI 25) Vol IT Thus the evidence of altogether 14 text MSS, 7 MSS of Urata's commentary (if Ba and Borooah represent each one MIS, two more may be added), and 6 of the Parşada Vita has been partially or wbolls atiflized for the present edition, Bapuequently to the preparat on of my text ot the P& Prit ud 1 commentary I wu able to copsalt farther manoknpt wulenalAnty danog my visit to the cont ocot of Earope in ini 2, and later on at Linanu The evidence based op only partul or erea corsory colle. tos of the Middlet metenal tu bera sunly durived in Appendix I to Vot III u wellu Appendix I to thua Val 4 bnet dercnption of the ·TRE RGVEDA PRĀTISĀKAYA M88. concerned together with the symbols used for them, is given in the following (1) H1=MS Sanskrit 59 (Haug 64) of the Staats bibliothek, Munich A complete MS of the text of the Rg Prāt The last colophon runs इति प्रातिशाख्येऽअष्टादशपटल समाप्त ॥ इत्याश्वलायनपार्षद- व्याख्याते (=ने) प्रातिशाख्ये तृतीयोध्याय समाप्त ॥ शके १७६३ ।। The MS includes the stanza अनुप्रदानात् ससर्गात् ete (seo Uvatas commentary on XIII 13) in the text of the Pratisakhya reading it after वर्णीमवन् गुणविशेषयोगात् ॥ (Stanza 4 Patala XIII) अष्टौ समा (2) *=MS Sanskrit Bl (Heug 66) of the Staate bibliothek Munich The Ms represents a complete transcription of Uvata 8 commen tary on the kg Prat together with the वर्गद्वयवृत्ति, prepared for DrM Hsug at Poona in 1864 The वर्गद्यवृत्ति ends इति श्रीदेवमित्रसुतविष्णुमित्रवृते प्रातिशारख्यभाष्ये वर्गद्वयवृत्तिः । Immediately after this Uvafa 8 commentary begin नाक्षराण्यादित ॥ किमर्थमिदमारभ्यते । शिक्षाछंदो etc The last colophon raas (sic) इति श्रीदेवमित्राचार्यश्रीहमाचराविष्णुमित्राचार्य विरचितायां ज्वया पार्षदव्याख्याया अष्टादश पटलं समास । This is followed by (ste) तष्टिऋषिभूशाके १७८६ भाद्रे मासि सितेतरे। पचम्या प्रातिशाख्यस्य भाष्य लेखनपूर्णला ।। समाप डाक्टर हौगित्पत्याच्या पुण्यपत्तने। इद हितोपदं भूयादाचकाना हिताय च ।२। युग्ममिद नूतूनं । The colophon of the first polala runs इति श्रीपादच्या ख्याया वज्रटमुताउवटकृती परिभाषा प्रथम पटल | Uratas name however does not occur in some of the colophong thuogh पापदण्याख्यामाध्ये or पार्षदव्याख्या nadded Patala XVIends after the commentary on sutra 78_The commentary on XVIII 2 includes the spurnous matters girea la oyed tion of course with some vanants It would appear that the MS. mostly agrees with P (vec Bikbore! Or which the tradkript is probably bred.

·A THE US MATERIAL (3) Ber. 825 - M6 Xo Chambers 695 of the Staats-bibliothek, Berlin (No 84 in Weber's Catalogte of Berlin B165. Vol n A com plete M3 of the text of the Rg Prit. It us already referred to on p.2 The last colophon runs: (sic) fauna 201411477 समासः।। अष्टादशं पटलं ॥ संवत् १६९६ (16942n Webet's catalogue) वर्षे प्रावण शुदि ११ एनो अविमुच धागपसीस्थाने शु। किका. माईयेन लिपित दि। हरिरामनी पोयि सही. Its tollowed by: दी। हरिशंकरनी पोथीमागे. (1) Ber 691218 No Chambers 621 / No 85 in Weber's Catalogue Vol I) of the Sthata bibliothek Berlun A complete 28 of the test of the Rg Prat it is already referred to ou p 2. The con. closion in fall, at the eod of the 21s, runs : (sic) Ifaurea 41- प्याये पई पटलं ।। || ति तृतीयोध्यायः समात. ॥ प्रातिशाख्य समाप्तः॥ ॥ ॥ स्वस्ति संवत् १७१० य चैत्रवदि ११ भौमे अयोर श्रयिमुतवाराणसीवास्तव्यग्राम्यवरनागरशातियदीदवरामकृष्णमुनहरि- रामेण लिखित ॥ हरिकृष्णव । हरिशंकरपटनाय ।। नागे- श्वरपठना। धौरतु ॥ कल्याए मरतु। लेखकपाठकयोः कल्याणमस्तु ॥ ॥ श्रीः। (5) Ber 84 318 No Chambers 234 (0.31 in Weber's Catalogue, Vol.I) of the Etastu bibliothek Rerlin. An incompleteMS of the commacolary of Unta on the Phil Ji in already relerred to oa p 2 It begins in the middle of polala V: भी (१) गणेशाय नमः ॥ अभिसत्वा रपिरषानो etc. Iran, but at the same time nomben its folion from The 10th patola epds after the commenlary on XVI T8 The last colopbon uvell As sevenl other mention Crite's name as the author Virpeni ta's name is perer mentiooed. The commentary on the but data contains the spancas matter. do date is giren la the H18 Bat it has got to old appearance, ( Ber 114=48 Xe Chambert 714 X 28 IA Weber's Catalogne, Potnot tho Btuuts bibliothet retlin. It contains the Vipadma.THunsellsUIANCommenturystbekx.PHL Folion in considior the Sorging Vrtu ve written in stand diferent from the rett 10dkem lolare leta rritka by the not wenterbonnamed Beral Unta. comsecturn cesento ·THE RGVEDA PRATISAKHYA an ead abruptly alter Solr of patala V. The fresh numbering for the follos of Urata's commentary coupled with the difference in its kandmitting shows that the us onginally did not contain the Targadrasa-fttı; which therefore must bave been attached to it later on There are instances where thug MS. alone has got the correct reading, e g fa for A4 (p 55, 1 3 in Vol ID After the colophon of patalo IV at adds * ॥ ब्रह्मणा निर्मित शास्त्रं ॥५॥ (sse) इति (1) Paris 215= Sansknt 210 of the Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris It 2 the same as MS 203 already noted on p ? It contains both the Vargadvay& Vrtti and Urata s Comm. on the R& Prät. The Vargadraza Vittı ends इति श्रीदेवमित्रसुतविष्णुमित्रकते प्रातिशाख्ये वर्गद्वयवृत्तिः॥ After this Urata's Comm begins • [1 श्रीः ॥ अष्टौ समानावराण्यादितः । etc It ends श्रीपार्षदव्याख्यायामानदपुरवास्तव्यवब्रटपुत्रउवटकृतौ प्रातिशाख्यभाष्ये प्रष्टादशमं पटलं समाप्त। (seems to bea correction from १७०७) समये वैशाखवदि ५ वुधै लिखितमिदं पुस्तकं सुदरमहरामदोहकरेण स्वार्य परार्थे च ॥ पठंख्या ५००० दं पुस्तक मुदरमहरामडोहकरस्य ॥ राम, Urata's name is mentioned in the other colophods aloo Patala XVI ends after the Common Sotra 92. The Common the last cotra contains the sperous matter of course with some varaats. संव १७५१ (8) GIRKS. No1 (Vestana 22) of the Gort Sanskrit College Labrary, Raasras It contains Urata's Comm on the Rg Prat withont the Vargadrasa-Vrtti It bagine on fol, 1 offres रेशो विजयति ॥ ॥ अष्टौ समानादारयादितः। किमर्थमिदमारम्यते । शिवाछन्दोव्याकरणे. etc. Itends on tolios 1540 and 155 (on 1540 ) इत्यादयं पटलम् ।। 1॥ ! (01 155 ) इति श्रीपादव्याख्या- यामानंदपुरवास्तव्यवहरपुत्रोवरक्ती मातियाख्यभाध्ये तृठीयोध्यायः ॥ छ् ॥ रातिथ्य के ( = Sake 15es or A D. 147 ) सर्वजित्यु. घरे शुचौ ॥ पठया पुस्त राम या मातिशास्यमलीलिखत् ॥ टेड. शोपाभिषयमालोयमेतत् ॥ ॥ ॥ मायाख्यो अॅप: समाप्तः ॥ ॥ मोया मौयदामनेन कमा॥ शिवम सर्वजगतः परहिवनिरठा मद् भूतगाः ॥ दोशः प्रयाउ नार सर्वत्र मनः मुखी भवतु || ·THEMS.MATERIAL 9 This is followed by a few verses regarding the eight Vilītis, which are again tollowed by: Iste) गोमिलो वात्स्य: शिशिरिराश्व- लायनमुद्रलो॥ पंचैते शाकला: शिघ्याः शास्साभेदप्रवत्तकाः ॥ ऋग्वे. दादिमहाशाखा कल्पशाखेवरा स्मृताः ॥ गौमिलाः शौनकाः सर्वे कल्पशाखा प्रचदते ॥ ॥ ॥ ॥ शुममखं लेखपाठकयोः ॥ ॥छ्॥ Fol. 165 sectas to be in a basd different from the rest. Still Boke 1569 can be taken as the date of the MS Ramakrina is the name of the owner inotot the senbe) of the sis, under whose direction it was transcribed. टेंक्शोपाख्य बालकृष्ण, the name of a later owner of the US, appears on the back-page of the last folio which is otherwise blant, The unique importance of the 218 lies in the fact that it is wtboat the animale as well as the spurious matter in the Comm on the last Eatrs of the Prātisakhya. The Common the last stanza (or Sutralysas tollows: (sic) यो ब्राह्मणश्छदसामेतं विशेषं वेद भूतानि च घुमजागनानि यो वेद सर्वागि राणि च । डिमिति । यो द्वादशान्यायानां त्रयाइ वा अभ्यास फरोति भूतानि च त्रैष्टुमजागतानि सर्वाणि रूपादिन मक्तित: स स्वर्ग जययेभिरपामृतत्वं । एवमेवाचार्या नमस्कार दद्यात् । शास्त्राने चाचार्यनमस्कार उपपद्यते। तस्माछास्त्र (the marking indicates that the passage from एम. १० -छारप्रत्यं 18 to be deleted) म जागतानि यो पेद मक्तित: स स्वर्ग लोकं जयति एमिश्दोभिः। अथा- मृतत्वं गति । इत्याइ भगवान् शौनकः॥ ॥छ्॥ गायन्या. दीनि छंदासि सोमो येराहतः पुग। तानि सर्वमिदं करनं त्रैलोक्य सचराचरं || स्वयं पात्यमायुष्य पुस्य वृदिकर गुमं। कौविमृष्य यसरयं च छंदसा शानमुन्यते ॥ छंदोडानं नान्यं टरमा प्रयनं इस महामानामान्पदस्तीति तत्वं कि॥ Palala XVI ende after the Como ca Sflra 02. Already wntted in a clear and headtual band, the MS. bas been carefully read and stadied and contains many corrections or additions and marginal potes in anul finer bead. It is however in a decayod condition, majonty of the learos bemag rery bristle and more oat at the edgat. Eome latere eres bedly torn, ·10 THE RGVEDA-PRĀTISĀKAYA (9) GI=MS No 76 of the Government Sanskrit College Library, Banaras, with folios 53-186 It contains the Comm. of Ursta on theRg Prat It begins on fol b3. स्पर्शाः पूर्वे व्यंजनान्युत्तराणि etc. (TV 1). It is dated 1685 yfa 17 Samvat) on folio 188b, on which it enda The Comm 18 8scribed to Uvata in the clophons, inclading that of patale XVIII The Comm on the last Sotra (XVIII. 82) contains the spurious matter with some lacunae Patala XVI ends after the Comm on Satra 78 It is written 10 an indifferent hand and 18 not very accurate (10) GIt is a complete Ms of the Vargadvaya Vrtti and Uvata's Comm on the Rg Prat and belongs to the Government Sanskrit College Library, Ranaras The Vargadvay& Vrttı ends on fol 76 इति श्रीदेवमित्रसुतविष्णुमिनकृते प्रातिशाख्ये वर्गद्वयवृत्तिः ।। It is followed by Uratss Comm : श्रीः ।। अष्टौ समानाक्षराण्या- दितः । किमर्थमिदमारभ्यते । etc The latter ends on fol 141_ne) इति श्रीपादच्याख्यायामानदपुरवास्तव्यवउटपुनउवटकृतौ प्रातिशाख्य- भाष्ये अष्टादशम पटल समाप्त ।। । संव (त्) १७४१ समये वैशाखवदि १३ बुधे लिखितमिदं पुस्तकं भुवनेश्वरगह ( भुवनेश्वरगहis a later correctton) रेण स्वार्थ परार्थे च ॥ प्रथसंख्या ५००० इदै पुस्तकं गहरोपनामकरामेश्व (गहरोपनामक etc is a later 'correction) रस्य । शुभमस्तु । श्रीराम || Patala xVI ends after the Comm on Sotra 92 The Common XVIII. 62 contains tbe spurious portion. It is written in a clear and fine hand and has corrections (11) G'-A MS belonging to the Gort Sanskrit College Library, Banaras It contains tho Vargadvaya Vſttı as well as Uvata's Conm on the Rg Prát The Vargadvaya Vrttı ends on f. 9 इति श्रीदेवमित्रसुतविष्णुमित्रकृते प्रातिशाख्ये वर्गद्वयवृत्ति (:) The Comm of Urata begins just after it ॥ ॐ नमो भगवते मंगलेश्वरश्रीमद्दिव्यलक्ष्मीनृसिहाय || श्रीवेदपुरुषाय नमः ॥ ।। अष्टो समानावराण्यादित.॥ किमर्थमिदमारम्यते | etc It ends oa f 178b. Io its colophons including that of petala XVIII ·THEMS. MATERIAL ituasembed to Urata After the last colopbon at adds : प्रातिशाख्ये मूलप्रपसंख्या ७२UI and प्राविशाख्यभाध्ये अपरंख्या ratol Patola XVI ends after the Common Sotra 92. The sporoas matter is found in the Comm. on XVIIL 67 Folios 108--108,113-143 are missing The 919 is intten 10 AD indifferent band and bas corrections Oa the title page 1a Later hand is written : गहर इत्युपनामरामेश्वरमहस्वेद | No date 19 given, but judging by appearance, it is older than G' (12) G=A complete sis of the text of theRg Prit belonging to the Govt Sanskrit College Library, Banaras, It begros op fol. 1b: || श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ ॥ परावरे ब्रह्माणि ete. It ends on toL. 31 : इति प्रातिशास्ये तृतीयाध्यायस्य पठं पटलं ॥ ॥ संवत् १६५८ समये वैशावकृष्ण १३ सोमे. Atter ths in a uter hand is added : "दं पुस्तकं गहरइत्युपनामकरामेश्वरमस्य । स्वयं यस्यमायुष्य etc. ending शोषितं पुस्वकामिदं स्वाथै परार्थे च || It is written in a foe hand (18) G'=A018 of the text of the Rg. Prat, belongiog to the Clovernment Sanskrit College Library, Bataras It belogo on fol. 18: ॥श्री गणेशाय नमः ॥ हरिः टीम परावरे ब्रह्मगि ete. Itends am Les. ॥ इति प्रातिशाख्ये नृतीयाध्यापरय पष्ठ पटल समात॥ इदं पुस्तक मादेवमा योपडा इत्युरनामा तस्य सूनुनंदमन लिखितस्वा पराय च ॥ भीरस्तु॥ भोरस्तु॥ ।बोबडेनंदमहेन लिखितमिदं पुस्तम्।। on the back-page u mntten in aditarent hand : ॥ इदं पुस्तक रामेश्वरमगारस्य ।। Folion 1-2 am 10. lutertard. Eme of the learen is: 4"x21'5". Excepung tho portion added Palater hand, the Meisantten ias besantal hand. Folio21 smanog ·THE RGVEDA PRATIẾAKAYA 3 DETAILED DEGORIPTION OF THE M68 A, TEXT-MANUSCRIPTS (1) B=M8, Sanskrit e 9 This MS contains two different works (1) The R veda- Prát Sakhya and (2) the Syarankugel--a small treatine on acoent by Jayanta Svå min Both are written continuously by the same hand though the scribe 8 name der फरोपनाम विष्णुभट्ट as well as the date $ 1935 (=A A 1806) appear at the end of the former The MS has been des cribed in the Catalogue of Sanskrit M88. in tke Bodleran Library by winternitz and Keith, Vol 11 The following further information may however be added p. 22 On the title page 18 written by the same scribe 1199 mfaute T41 On the back page is written in a diferent hand . ऋग्वेदीयशाकलशाखा प्रातिशाख्यम् ७०० It begins on f 16 (sic) श्रीगणेशाय नम ॥ हरि श्रीरम् ॥ परावरे ब्रह्मणि यं सदाहुर् etc The R, Prat concludes on f 30 इति प्रातिशाख्येष्टादश पटल।। इति तृतीयोध्यायः ।। Below this follow Beveral lines beginning (sic) aty afarut da geot gafà Il, and या तु हसपदा नाम सा तु रेफषकारयो । नकारात पद पूर्व यवहेषु परेषु च ॥ नकारयवहा मध्ये सत्र वर्णमसयुतं ॥१॥ After thus the date and the scribe s name are added The colaphons at the end of the several patalas are generally of the following type sfa sifaurot spred 11, while at the end of the adhyāyas 18 also added illa ,974 ! The firet six stanzas are numbered continuously After- Wards at numbers only vargas the sixth stanza forming ending 1 Ed ted, th a commentary by Satya Yrata Samaśrami is the Ugh. Sarurat 1951 ·THE MS MATERIAL the first of the first cargo. The rargas are numbered for each pafula separately. The pafalas, however, are conoted contiacously for the whole work, not only for each adhyaya. The aambers at the end of the stanzas in the beginning, and of the rargas as well as the colophons are painted in brownish red paint. Yellow pigment is sometimes need for oblicerating mistakes. The 31S. is, on the whole, very good, correct, consistent in its metbod, and carefully written. It is one of the best. MISS. that I have used for this edition. Apart from the last stanza of the Svaraokoś, which is pointed out in the Bodleian Catalogue to be idealical (except afraid for afdresi:) with stanza 19 of pofila III of the Prandakbya, the 14th (CERTCEntà etc.) and 15.6 (941€: 97: etc.) stanzas also of the former are ideatical with stanzas 2 and 3 of the same pafala of the latter. (2) J=Wax Muler Memorial 31S. d. 9. Contents : TWO works written by the ismo bsad, the zecond belog only a sort of an appendix to the firsi. 1. The Riveda-Prstifakbya of Bonaka complete in eigh'ten Pallas and three adhyayas. It begins on f, 16: भीगणेशाय नमः ॥ श्रीमदमदाशिवाय नमः ॥ श्रीगुरुन्यो नमः ॥ श्रीसरस्व ये नमः हरिः न॥ परावरे बाप etc. The three adhyayas end on f. 18, 33, 19. The colophon at the end of the last rofila 100, od 1. 191., thos: (sic) a पीयादापसर्व मार्दवम्ब टाय पटल परब In the colophose of the rafilas of the first two cdhyayas, the posilas are conated consecatively, wbile in the 3r1 adh, ays as lacossisteat attempt is made to count LE ALEN.

·14 THE RGVEDA PRĀTISAKHYA It numbers only the vargas The first ten introductory stanzas are left unnumbered, the first larga being numbered atter च परक्रमे द्वे॥ Up to the end of the first targa of the third patila of the first adhyāya the vargas are nnmbered separately for each patala the continous number of the vargas being given only sometimes After that, till the end of the second adhya ja, the vargas are numbered only consecutively for each adhyāya In the third adhyaya there 1$ a certain irregalarity the consecutive number of the vargas for this adhyāya being given throughout wbile in some patilas the vargas are pumbered separately as well There are 35 vargas in the first adhyāya, 30 in the second and 37 in the third 2 The second work in the MS, written immediately after the close of the R: Præt, is the Varan krama laksana of Jagani atha It 18 a brief treatise on phonetics, in verse, denling mainly with Stara bhaktı, hiatus and doubling of consonants It extends over about three pages begin ning on f 49b aud ending on f 51 The second verse is पदक्रमविभागशो वर्णक्रमविचक्षण । स्वरमात्राविशेषशो गच्छेदाचार्यसंपदम् ॥ This 19 identical with the 8th introductory stabzu of the R: Prat The end of f 50, just before the colophon, 18 भूविराम पदविरामो वित्तिविराम प्रग समानपदविवृत्तिविरामस्त्रिमात्रो द्विमात्र एकमात्रोधमात्र इत्यानुपूव्येणेत्यापस्तवमातिशाख्ये वचन ॥ Excepting this last sentence which refers to Tait Prat XXII 13, the rest of this work as stated above 19 in verse f rm The colophon just below this 13 ॥ इति श्रीमजगन्नाय- विरचित वर्णक्रमलक्षणं समाप्त ॥ Below this follow several lines bes inning (sic) ॥ इति प्रातिशाख्यग्रथ समाप्त ॥ गायच्यादीनि छदासि सोमोपैराहत पुरा ।। तानि सर्वमिद कृत्स्न त्रैलोक्यं सचराचर ॥२॥ श्रों नम (e) ॥ अदृश्यभावामतिविभ्रमाद्वा यत्कि- चिदून लिखिते मयान ॥ तत्सर्वमार्य परिशोधनीय कोप न कुर्यात्खलु लेखकस्य । संवत् १८७७ शके १७४२ खरनामे संवत्सरे उदगयने शिशिनी माघशुक्र शौनकाय and ending, ·TUE JIS BIATERIAL 15 पौर्णिमा गुवासरे तदिनी इदं पुस्तकं गोळवलकरोपनामकरामचंद्रात्म. अचिंतामणेन लिखित स्वार्थ पराय च ॥ ॥ इति पुस्तक समास ॥ In both the works & short vertical stroke in red ink is employed, above the lines, to mark the end of metrical quarters. Yellow pigment is often used to obliterate mistakes. Brownish red paint is generally used to paint the colophons, the numbers, and the double vertical strokes ( FATTA ) in black ink at the end of half-stanzas. On the title page is written by the same scribc : (sic) 11 19 mfaulena: 11 ॥ श्री सरस्वती प्रसन्न् ।।। Alter T4 is fupplied, above the line, in * diferent hand : TUTTE4 adagd. On the back-page is written by the same scribe : (sic) 1 5 sfarc BATA: 11, bat 74 is corrected to yta. On f. 1 is written in another hand : (sic) mfa:UTT** d. Above the line is written: 07614. Size : 9j**31". Dlaterial : paper. Namber of lenrer: ii+52 + il blank. Thero are really 34 leaves, as f. 1 and 62 are doubled. Number of lines: 6-8. Character : Dessuagar. Clear, bold and, on the whole, accurato bandwrittius. Date: Samrat 1877, Sike 1742 (eco abore)=A, D. 1920. (3) C1, (1) C, & (3) CAS. Chandra Shum Shero d. 176. Contents: four independent JSS.--the first three containing the Riveda-Pralkhys. And the fourth, the TaittitIsuPratisakhya-writica la difereat baadı, of diferent ·16 THE RGVEDA PRĀTIKĀKAYA size, bat bound together in one yolame They can best be described separately, 1. This is my C A complete MS of the Rg. Prat, It begins on f.1b श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॐ ॥ परावरे ब्रह्मणि etc Out of the ten latroductory stanzas it gives only three--the first, the Dinth and the tenth It ends on f 34: (91) fa sittel- 76721ffaqat maniforcier d'92719 il इति प्रतिशाख्ये तृतीयो. ध्यायः समाप्त श्रीविश्वेरार्पणमस्तु ॥ This is followed by परावरे ब्रह्मणि ५ etc, i e, by an abstract (6 lipes) of the Rg. Prat , in which the first two or three words (pratska) of each patala are given, together with the number of the vargas in that Patrla This abstract concludes with the words : (sic) तृतीयोध्याप. समाप्तः श्रीकाशीविश्वेश्वर ॥ धक्रतुंड. According to this abstract, the number of the vargas in the 18 pafalas 19 respectively 5, 9, 4, 8,6 3, 7, 6, 6, 3, 6, 2, 4, 6, 2, 12, 6, 7. The three adhyayas end on ff 125 23, 34. The colophons of the several patulas are generally of the nature इवि प्रथम पटल || or (suc) इति ७ पटलं (f. 15), ! e the patilas are counted together for the whole work The targas are numbered continuously for each adhyāya, their pumber being 35 in the first adhyāya 30 na the second, 38 in the third It will be noticed that this numbering of the vargas in the 3rd adhyāya does not agree with that (37) given above according to the abstract This disagreement 18 due to the fact that patala XV is divided into 3 vargas in the MS., while in the abstract only 2 rargas are assigned to that pafala The first targa ends alter च परक्रमे दे। which shows that the three introductory stanzas are not included in this carga. The text 19 bounded on either side by two double (4) red lines Sometimes in the colophods and 18 route 77: in the beginning, alternate syllables are generally written in ·TUE JLS JIATEPIAL 17 red ink, the rest in black. The Vilamas at the end of haisans and stanzas are marked by two vertical strokes in red ink But the stroles are general's absent bon the pumber of cargas is given. In the first pa ala, the end of a Sutra is indicated by brownish red pament, which is also used to paint the number of the cargas as well as colophons Yellow pintoant is used for oblt eraung mistales Ft 7, 13, 19 23, 31 are of deep yellow colour, fi 1, 4, 10, 16, 22 28 and 31 are rather yellowish. The utle paga bears thr Oniginal No of the u$ as 3047 and abo the wor] (sc) là UTCA TE91797 before aifa UTR IS conected to 15(). Size 9; X 410 Matmul paret Suurt of Icaies 34 Incs 89 Character Derana mari Desc not ghers, but its appearance slows that the ISS undoubtedly a modates on Sanbc no known I! 15 2 ncat, accurat", very car Yully and leau i'ully written MS ·18 THE RGVEDA PRATIŚALHYA The colophons are generally of the following type इति प्रातिशाख्ये प्रथमं पटल ॥ Of the ten introductory stanzas, it gives only five, i e, stunzas 1-2, 3 (formed by the two lines beginning with free and 371), 9 and 10 It numbers starzas till the end of the stanza 7627 FATTI - etc. which is numbered 7, instead of 6, owing to the insertion of a second reading also of the stanza treta etc After अष्टौ समाना- etc.. it numbers only vargas The varyas are numbered continuously for each odhyrya The patalas are counted continuously for the "whole work, but at the end of the 6th patalı is also added ॥ इति प्रातिशाख्ये प्रथमोध्यायः॥ Size 91." X 41" Materjal paper Character Devanagari Number of leaves 18 + 1, the 16th being doubled by lines 8-10 Date not given, but modern appearance Scribe not known Handwriting fairly good The MS is not written accurately and the last portion is especially full of mistakes On the title-page is written in red ink satica RS. Above this line two numbers are written Roy and 5 3 This is my C It is a complete MS of the Rg Prat begins on f 1b श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ॐ परावरे ब्रह्मणि यं etc It ends on f 356 (sic) || इति शाख्ये तृतीयाध्यायः समाप्तः ॥ The text is divided into three adhyayas and each adh; ays into six patolas. The adhyayas end on ft 13, 236, 356 'The colophons of tbe several pofalas in the first adhyaya are generally of the nature : इति प्रातिशाख्ये प्रथम पटलं, but in the second and third adhyayas they are of the type इति प्रातिशाख्ये द्वितीयाध्यायस्य प्रथम पटल || At » ·TEE IS, BI ATERIAL 19 the end of the adhyāyns the number (6) of the potilas is not stated, only the end of the respective adhyayı being indicated by some such rords as | इति प्रातिशाख्ये प्रथमाध्यायः समासः ।। The MS is rather inconsistent in its method of numbering the stanzas and targa In the first odhyayı an inconsistent attempt is made to number the stanzas consecutively till 100, after that they are numbered afresh till the end of the adhyaya In the first palala of the same adhyayn the five introductory stanzas are accurately numbered, then the five stanzas beginning with a HRT-are numbered consecutively After this, only targas are numbred till the end of the pitali, at the end the total number of the largas as well as of the stanzas being given as 11112&ll. In the 2nd patala the number of the stanzas appears, for the first time, after the 8th stanza as 118011. The continuous numbering of the stanzas, as indicated above, really begins from this number till the • end of the first adhyaya In the 2nd patsla sometimes the number of the targis also is given Again, at the end of sone potilas, in the 1st odhyāya, the total number of the rj7g78 and the stanzas for that patilz is also given In the 2nd and 3rd adhyayas only the varg18 are numdered seperately for each pitilus The pafalas, as shown above, are counted for each adhyaya separately The text is bounded on either side by three red lines, but on the last folio is 50 bounded by two black lines. Ff 4, 6, 8, 11, 14, 17, 20, 22, 24, 26, 30, 35 are deep yellow in colour, On the titlepage is wtitten (sic) afa ac 4. Before this is added afterwards in blue ink xxxo TIER. Yellow pigment is cometimes used for obluerating mistakes Size 8;'*410*. Matcrsal paper Character Deran4 g21) ·THC RCVCDA PRĀTIŚĀKHYA " Number of leaves 35+1, f 33 being doubled lines 10-11, on the last page only + hnes . Date not given, but modern appearance. Scribe not known Handwriting fairly good and on the whole accurate 4. The fourth MS in this volume is that of the Taittiriya. pratsakhya It is a complete MS in 13 folios It is written in two different hands Till the Inddle oft 9bIt is very badly written, the rest being somewhat better It begins on f lb ॥ॐ॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ अथ वर्णसमाम्नायः ॥ अथ नवादितः समानाहराणि । etc It ends on t 135 (suc) गछेदाचार्यमसद गछेदार्यससदगिति ।१२।६(१)। इति प्राप्तिशाख्यं संपूर्ण ॥ अध्यायतैत्तिरीयाणामनुस्वारः प्रवर्तते । तस्याद्यद्धों गकारः स्यादुत्तरस्त्वनुनासिकः । अथ चततः सःहिताः। अथ वर्ण. (6) C=MS Chandra Shum Shere d 177. Contents two different MISS written in different hands and of different size 1 The Rg Pret of Saunaka, complete in eighteen paralas an three odby, It begins on i ॥ श्रीविघ्ननिवारिये नमः॥ ॥ परावरे ब्रह्मणि etc It ends ou f 34 {sic) ॥ इति पार्षद प्रातिशाख्ये अष्टादशपटल समाप्तं ।। ॥शुभमस्तु॥ ॥ रामकृष्णाया नमः ॥ ॥ (f 34b ) क्रमं चाक्रमणं कुर्याद्वयु क्रम च पदे पदे। स्वर सन्धिसमायुक्तमेतद्वयत्याश्च लक्षणं ॥ ॥ शके ॥ १५६७ वर्षे पार्थिवसंवत्सरे आवणे मासि शुक्लपक्षे तृतीया अग्निहोत्रिणा अनतभट्टेन प्रातिशाख्य स्वार्थ परार्थ चलिखित॥ ॥७॥ ॥ राम ॥ ॥ कृष्ण ॥ !! गोविंद । श्रीवेदपुरुषाय नमः॥ 'The three ndhy this end on ff 13, 23, 34 The 1st potula concludes with the words || इति पार्षदप्रातिशाख्ये सज्ञापटल प्रथम समाप्त ॥ The 2nd priala begins with the words ||श्रय ·THL MS MATERIAL 20 संधिपटल Il, and ends इति पार्पदप्रातिशाख्ये सधिपटलं द्वितीय समाप्तं ॥ The 3rd pagala begins with the words 1174 coll, and ends इति पार्पदप्रातिशाख्ये स्वरपटलं तृतीयं समाप्त / The 4th parala begins ॥ श्रथ व्यजनसधिपटलं, and ends इति पार्पटप्रातिशाख्ये व्यजनसधिपटल चतुर्थ समाप्त ! Pa'ala V begins ॥ अथ पत्वगत्व- विवेक्पटल, and ends ॥ इति पार्षदप्रातिशाख्ये पत्ययत्वविवेक- 9700 978 BARI || In the same way palala VI is named, in the beginning and in the colophon, प्रमसनक्सघिविशेषपटल; at the end of the colophon being also added for 991214: Paralz VII is named, in the beginning and in the colophon, 17924&facan Pa'alz VIII begins with the words 11 अथान्त.पादविग्रहपटल। The colophon of pa'ala XV runs ॥ इति स्वाध्यायपटल पचदश। The rest of the palalas are not named, either in the beginning or in the colophons The end of the 2nd adhyaya is indicated by adding Il faigana: Il to the colophon of pa'ala XII Another speciality of this MS is that it tries to number the stanzas for each patal separately, though sometimes wrongly, throughout the work The number of the vargas is som"times given in pralis I IX. Sometimes to the two figures indicative of the numbers of the stanzas and the vargas another figure is added to sbow the number of the stanzas in that particular varga, e g, at the end of pa'ala V, 1 251 18 11 which indicates respectively, the number of the stanzas in the pa'ala, the number of the stanzas in the last varga, and the number of the cargas in the pa'ala The total number of stanzas, in parala I, is given as 36, and that of cargas as 5 Except in the case of the last zarga of a paiala, the number of stanzas forming a varga being usually 5, it follows that the ten introductory stanzas are not counted in the virgas In marking the end of the first two varg 18 of patila I, the word and also given before the number of the targa IS The text is bounded on either side by double black lines on the title-page there we 9 lines of miscellaneous verses apparently written by the same scribe At the top of the same page is irritten (sic) ·22 THI RGVED A PRĀTISAKHYA पार्षदप्राति.शाख्य ११७, also प्रातिशाख्य पन्ने ३४. Below this is written 2088 Red punt is sometimes used Yellow pignent 18 often used for obliterating mistakes An attempt is made to mark the accent in red ink in stanzas containing vedic quotations on 3, 36 (end of potah I) 176, 18, 186, 19, 19b (put 1118 ix, x), 205 (stanza 4, patalı xı) 71 Size 101 X43" Material papar Nurrber of leaves 34 lines 9 10 The last page has only 4 lines Character Devanger Date grea 24€19 see above) = A D 1645 Injuries The MS being rather old, is slightly worn away at the margin, but no injury has been done to the text on the title page as well as on the back page are rather dimaged through rubbing though they have generally not become quite indistinct The paper being of a brownish yellow colour has turned, owing to age, to dark brown near the edges The MS is not very accurate A few words The bandwriting is quite indifferent 2 The second MS bound in the same volume is Siks: of the Yajur Veda composed by Amaresi It is styled on the title page as अमरेसी (21) frati and also as कात्यायनप्रातिशाख्यकारिका. begins on f 1bॐ नमः श्रीयाज्ञवल्क्याय श्रेयो दिशतु नः कृष्णः etc It is an incomplete MS, in verse, and ends on f 8 The number of lines on each page is 11 Character Devanagari Date and Scribe are not given 1 Poblished in the fa ATE, Benares Sanskrit series Nos 35 40, 42 41 48 ·THE JIS Y UTERUL 23 . (7) 0% M9 Chandra Shun Shera e 59 Contents the Rg Prat astibed to Suunnkı The tert is divided unto three cdhyāya sith SI pitalas in each adhyaya The adhyāyiz end on f 145 235, 396 It begins on ( 10 (sic) SIITTUTTI TH: 11 997 ) 4 etc. It ends on { 386 (sc) lifa Savet enigta: 1 l fa praca प्रातिशास्ये अध्यायत्रयः ।शा पटलान्यशादश। १८|| वों द्वयोधितशत १०२।। एव प्रातिशारन्य. समाप्त ॥ |श्रीरस्तु ।। ।। नृपशाळिपाइनर १५१८ दुमुखान्दे Freya TA191 QUF15FW: 4618 fafea ! THET 11 ॥श्रीराम || |श्रीरस्तु ।। ||श्रीराम || श्रीरामाय नमः ।। || काळभैरवाय नमः ।। ॥शुभमस्तु । श्रीन थमुख्या इलोमानुष्टुप् ।। ६६५. The VS dons not number stanzas The first larga, as in other ass, ends afert IoT a. Till the end of the churd vargs of pa ala IV, a lhyij. I, the varjas are numbered continuously, as well as sapirately for each patala Thenceforth till the end of the MS, they are numbered only separately for each pitala The patelas are counted for each adhyayı separately The colophons are generally of the following type (sic) sfat ST 4912464- 59494 11 At the end of each adhy syn, however, the colo phon instead of mentioning the prinn, only indicates the end of the particular adhyüyz , the colophon, for instance, at the close of adhyaya I is इति प्रातिशाख्ये प्रथमोध्यायः समाप्तः || Before this is given एव धर्गपटळ १६!! Similarly before the colophon of adhyaya II is added पटक १६ वर्ग ३० The end of pu al IV, adhyuya III, coincides with the end of the 10th virgz of this MS,1 e, with the end of the stanza etc. (XVI stanza 52 ), the remaining & stanzas of this pa ala (according to other VISS ) forming the first varga of the following patala (Cy also Il. B" and W) The text is bounded on either side by three, sometimes even by four, black lines Red pamt is used, in the beginning, to colour the numbering of virgas and the colophons of the ·24 THE RGVEDA PRATISAKHIYA IS patalas Yellow Pigment is sometimes used to obliterate mistakes UIT 76 and 8: present a blackish appearance on account of rubbing of the opposite pages against each other A peculiarity of this MS that an attempt is made, from f 13 to the end, to separate even the Padas of stanzas by means of one or two vertical strokes egi 276 , lines 2–3 (5.c) समुद्दिष्टा वर्णगुणाः पुरस्तो। निर्दिष्टाना साहितों यश्च धर्मः | Cp also 1 33b, lines 1-2 tahsererat faent i celyett. Sometimes the division 15 not marked at all e g f 35, line 3 (sic) etuprod at epeyawa परेऽनिधत्। On the title-page is written (sic) 2088 T-arfare 35. Size 74 x 518 Material paper Number of leaves 1+38+1 blank lines 11-12 Character Devan igar, Date 2435 vei ( see above )=A D, 1596 Scribe not kuown Tbe MS is closely written in an indifferent hand and is not very accurate en- (8) C = MS Chandra Shum Shore e 63 Contents an incomplete MS of the RS Prat, ding with the first Pada of the 11th stanza of paala VI It begins on f 16 ॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ परावरे ब्रह्मणि य etc It ends abruptly on f 20 गार्ग्यस्योष्मा सोप्मणो वर्जयेत्त ॥२॥ नादः परोभिनिधानाद् ध्रुव त.. Ff 15–18 (inclusive) containing the text -s7ft (stanza 25, pitals IV) to fa (st1073 27, nasala V, Je wasing The calhans are generally of the type : इति प्रातिशाख्ये प्रथम पटल | On the back of the last folio is written ( Sic) प्रातिशाखि सप्त तदर्ध समाप्त ॥ Above the line is written and below the same Ro, athug ·THE MS UITERIAL 25 Size 87" x4 Platerial paper Number of leaves 1720.- 11 blank (ll 15-18 are missing) lines 7 Date and scribe not given, but the appearance is modern Character Devanagari The handwriting is rather bad and generally inaccurate 23 (9) I–A MS of the Indla Office Library (No 1355) Contents eight different MSS bound in one Vol all of which are written in different bands and are of different size Excepting the 4th MS which is in Bengali writing, all the rest are written in Devanagari characters The MS of the RS Prat is the seventh in this Vol and is briefly described by Eggeling in the Catalogue of the Sanskrit MSS in the Library of the Indra offre, under No 64 The following further account may be added to that brief description The text is divided into three adhyayas The prialas are generally counted continuously for the whole work, but sometimes only for each adhya ya Thus, for instance, while the colophor of patala XIII runs thus प्रातिशाख्ये तृतीयाध्यायस्य प्रथमं पटल ।, that of the next palala is इति प्रातिशाख्ये चतुर्दश पटलम् ।। Pulala XVI ends in this MS, as in C5, after the stanza ZEHT S etc (XVI stanza 52) The colophon after this stanza runs thus ॥ इति प्रातिशाख्ये पोडश पटलम् | But after the stanza सकृतिस्तु etc (XVI stanza 60) which is the final stanza of the same patala according to other MSS, the MS also reads । इति चतुर्य पटल। That this addition is due to the mistake of the scribe is apparent from the fact that the numbering of the varias of pa'ala XVIL begins after the former colophon of pitula XVI Olohe text rouactory stores ac hus only 1, 9 and 1 Aiter these introductory stanzas #bich are numbered inaccurately, only var gis are numbered separately for each patals The targa ending witb 997, in pa'ala I, is numbered || 8 ll, instead of 11 ll, as ·-26 THL RGVED 1 PRAISAKHY4 in other MSS Thus the total number of the varg 18 in patala I 6 It begins on 15 ॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ परावरे ब्रह्मणि etc The conclusion in full, at tie end of the US, runs as follows (124) ( stc ) इति प्रातिशाख्ये तृतीयाध्यायस्य पष्टपटलम् । तृतीयोध्यायः समाप्त. प्रातिशाख्य च समाप्तम् ॥ श्रीः ॥ श्रीः । श्री.। संवत् १७८१ समये भाद्रपदकृष्णतृतीयाया समाप्त प्रातिशाख्य खेटो (not खेदे--, as given by Eggcling) पनामकशिवरामभट्टस्य ।। ॥ अदृदोपतोपि या मतिभ्रमेण लेखन । यदूनमन बाधिक पिशोव्यमेव साधुभिः ।। श्रीः । The text is bounded on either side by double black lines Red paint is used for painting the number of the vargas, the colophons and sometimes some words of the text also Yellow pigment is employed for obliterating mistakes Corrections made or omissions supplied on the margin are sometimes, but not always, written by the original scribe On the title page is written ‘Presented by H T Colebrooke Esqr' On, the same page is written upside down (SIC) || fa afaitarTAT: ! On the back page is ॥ इति प्रातिशाख्यसमाता ।। श्रीरामाय नमः॥ Below this is written in two lines के भू०८०० स०२१. (10) w whish 73 (1) of the Library of the. Royal Aslatie Society, London, written This is a text MS of the hg Prgt in Grantha characters on palan leaves An important feature of the MS is that it lachs all the ten introductory stanzas In view of the importance of the division of the pualas in this MS, which is not followed in any other MS except wi(see below), I have throughout shown the same in my foot notes on the Text of the Protes skbya (in Vol II) Toe pzal18 are divided, not into t' mas, but into groups of ten stanzıs, except at the end of some pilas where the group may contain less stanzas The AIS ends after stanza 52 of prislu XVI (XVIII accord ng to this MS ) the colophon being इति छन्दोविचितौ प्रथम आदितो- शादशपटलः । हरिः ओं॥ For further details about this MS cp M Muller s kg Prāt, Introduction, pp 22-24 ·THE JIS JATERIAL 21 B COVVENTARY-MANUSCRIPTS. (1) Bt Ms Sanske 10. Contents (1) a commentary, called Výtti, on the ten introductory stanzas of the Rgseda Pratisakhya, and (2) the Parsada- Vyakhia a commºr tary on the rest of the Rireda Pratisahhya, by Uvaja Bo'h are written continuously and in the sane hand and are called प्रा० भा. on tha margin The VS is briefly described in the C tilajue nf Sinsluit MISS n the Bodlenn Libray, Vol. II, The following further account may be added Pp 22-3 1 The commentary on the ten introductory stanzas begins on 1 16 श्चीगणेशाय नमः ।। योम् || सूनभाष्यकृत. etc. It ends on ff11b (dupl cate) and 12 एव वर्णसमानायमुक्त्वा तत्र लघुनोपायेन सज्ञापरि- भाषाम्या शास्त्रे सव्यवहारसिद्धि मन्यमानः सजासहिसवधार्थमाह । इति श्रीदेव- मिनमुतविष्णुमिनकृते प्रातिशाख्ये वर्गद्वयवृत्ति । The text proper is all incorporated in the commentary and quoted in short sections, some times in full and sometimes in Prati a form The painter, however, his painted red only the text of the first stanza as well as of the 9th and the 10th, probably under the impress101-gathered irom such MSS as Cor 11_that these three were the only genuine introductory stanzas of the R. Pat The text, tłough dridei into Sutra lile short sections, is not numbered at all in any way, excepting the reference १० वर्गद्वय in th. colopron quoted alove 2 Uvatas commentary begins on f 12 अष्टौ समानावराण्या- दितः। विमर्पमिदमारभ्यते । etc. It enas on 1 229b (sc) छदोज्ञान नान्यस्तस्मात्प्रयत्न कुरु माहा ......... ."ना नान्यदस्तीति तव किं ॥ इति श्रीपार्पदच्याख्याया आनदपुरवास्तव्यानटपुनउवटकृतौ प्रातिशाख्यभाष्ये अटा- दशपटल समाप्त ॥ Below this follos seseral lines, on the nature of the five kinds of scara-bhalt beginning करेणु कर्विणी चैव हारिणी हरितेति च, and ending या तु हसपदा नाम सा तु रेफषकारयो.॥ After thus are given the date (शके १७१६ A D 1794 ) and the scnbe's name (क्र.क्रोपनाम्ना विष्णुभट्टस्य लिखित; cp Bodl Catal ) ·28 THE RGVEDA-PRĀTISIKAYA wbich are followed by the words l staagaurants || A compa rison of this with the end-colophon of BI will show that both the MSS are written by the same scribe The text is divided into 18 pafalas, which are numbered conse catively for the whole work Except at the end of patala VI, where 4th: is added to the usual colophon, the adhyāya is never mentioned either at the end of pafala XII, or patala XVIII Tne text is quoted in Sūtra form The plan, followed in tliis MS, of numbering Sutras, stanzas or vargas is very irregular and inconsistent It starts with a very complicated method which is very similar to that of l' (cp below) and finishes with one which is even more simplfied than that of B! (cp below) In the first patals an attempt is made to number Sutras, stanzas, vargas, and stanzas in a particular carga The scheme was bound to fail by its very nature The numbering is very often wrong and one or two figures are very often wanting In patalas X, XII-XVI, XVIII, and also ra patalas XI, XVII with a few exceptions, only Sytras are numbered for each pałalı seperately In the rest of the patalas sometimes the one, sometimes the other, and sometimes both of these plans are tried inconsistently The numbering, moreover, in the last case is sometimes cousecutive, and sometimes for each patala separately Sometimes in several patalas no numbering occurs for pages together Except in the case where the end of a stanza occuts in the middle of a Sutra, the numbers are generally given after the commentary of a Sátra The last two stanzas of pulala XIII which are without any commentary are not numbered at all, the numbering ( 11 Y5 II ) stopping with the preceding Sutra The text is bounded on either side by two red lines only up to f 2076, the rest not being bounded at all Sutras, numbers of Sutras, vargas and of stanzas, colophons and sometimes by mustahe even parts of the commentary are painted red Black pigment is used for obliterating mistakes, e : 1 2066 A feature of the MS is the use of the sign for the sake of abbrevi auon, especially after V. dic quotations in the commentary The ·THE JIS JATERIAL 23 tendency is not so much marked in the frst two palalas as after wards Ego is generally written for FHIC On the tittle page, besides a stamp of tlc Bodleian Library the words 'sent from Benares 1861', is also written !! 79 Araureu भाष्यप्रारम्भः || ५०००, After अथ is supplied शाक्लशाखा On the back page is written by the same scribe (510) || 74 afurer - समाप्त ॥ The MS is on the whole accurate and is written in a neat, bold haud Thare are two lacunae onf 229b, one of which is shown above in the concluding lines of the VIS (2) B-MS Sanskrit d 20 Contents (1) a commentary, called Vğiti, on the ten introductory stanzas of the Rgveda Prat śškhya , and ( 2 ) the Parsada vya khá a commen ary on the rest of the Rg Prat, by Uvata Both are written continuously and in the sainc hand, and ar called प्रा०भा० on the margin The VS is described in the Catalogue of anskril jeg in the Bolleran Library, Sol II, p 23 The following further information may be added The commentary on the introductory stanzas begins on fol 1b It ends on fol. 65 (5c) तथा प्रथमपचमी द्वायुप्मणा इत्येव- मादिध्वय नमो वेदितव्य ॥ ॥ इति श्रीदेवमित्रमुतविष्णुमिनकृते प्राति- ग्राख्ये वर्गद्वयत्ति ॥ । एय वर्णसमानायमुक्या ना लघुनोपायेन सज्ञा- परिभाषाम्या शास्ने सव्यवहारसिद्धि मन्यमान. सशासनिसनधायमाह || The text proper is all incorporated in the commentary and is quoted in Sutra like short s ctions, generally in full but sometimes only the first word with the mask of abbreviation (o) and thr List word, e g Tuto Tlap || for the first stanza Besides the text of stanzas 1, 9, and 10 which is painted red as in B?, the beginnings of the lines मागहूकेय: etc., समानताम् etc. and of the stanza सधैर् etc are also Mainted in s somewhat different red colour The most of the text is left unpainted It is clear that the painter thought the text so painted to be the genuine part of the Pr tisakhya (cp B') and the rest a part of the commentary The colophon the words (like 797) marling the beginning or the end of a quotation from some other work and ·20 TUL RGVED I-PRATISAKHIA the THEFT in the beginning are also painted red The text is not numbered in any way, excepting the reference to वर्गद्वय phon quoted above in the colo 6b ISC 2 Uvalas commentary begins on f (sic) नो नमो भगवते मगलेश्वरश्रीमद्दिव्यलक्ष्मीनृसिंहाय ॥ श्रीवेदपुरुषाय नमः ॥ ॥ अष्टौ उमानाक्षराण्यादित ॥ विमर्थमिदमारभ्यते । etc It ends on fI 104b, 105 छदोज्ञान नान्यस्तस्मात् प्रयन कुरु महा-नातान्यदस्तीति तत्वकि ॥२४॥६॥३८॥ इति श्रीपार्षदव्याख्यायामानदपुरवास्तव्यवाट पुनउवटकृती प्रातिशाख्यभाप्ये अष्टादश पटल समाप्त ॥ प्रातिशाख्यभाष्ये तृतीयोध्याय ॥ मृग्वेदे प्रातिशाख्य समात ।। || भैरवप्रसादात् || || प्रातिशाख्ये अध्यायसख्या ॥३॥ पटलसख्या ॥१८॥ वर्गसख्या ॥१०३॥ ऋक्सख्या ।। ॥ सूनसख्या ।। || प्रतिशाख्यमूले ग्र यसख्या ॥ ॥ प्रतिशाख्यभाष्ये प्र थसख्या ।। ॥ अपर पुस्तक वीक्ष्य शोधनीय विचक्षणै । हीनाधिक्यै स्वरवण रस्माक दूपण नहि ॥१॥ कल्याणमस्तु क्मलाभिमुखी सदास्तु दीर्घायुरस्तु बलमस्तु महद्यशोस्तु ॥ आरोग्यमस्तु बहुपुरसमागमोस्तु वशे सदैव भवता हरिभक्तिरस्तु ॥२॥ ॥७॥ इद पुस्तक धन्वारविश्वनाथभसतवीरेश्वरेण लिखित स्वपरार्थ चैतत् ।। The text is divided into 18 pa alis numbered consecutively for the whole worl The end of adhyayas I, II and III is indi cated respectively at the end of patalas VI, XII and XVIII Several of the pa alas begin with | - || After the usual colo phon of parala IX is added 11 sfauren || The text is quoted in Sutra form The plan of numbering the text, followed in pilala I is not the same as that in the rest of the parlis In patala I every Sutra is numberer!, and at the end of each marga four figures are added indicative respectively of the numbers of (1) Sutras, (2) stanzas (3) stanzas in that targu, and (41 virgas , er at the end of the first ga is added ॥२६॥ ५ ॥ ५ ॥ १ ॥ In the other pa alas sutras are of course, numbered for each pałala separately, but the targis are numbered consecutively for eacb adhya ya Fxcept at the end of a palala, where the sumber of the ·TIE IS MATERIAL cargas is written in black ink in the same line after the number of the Satras, the number of the targes in other cases is supplied, in the same hand, above the line in red ink. The number of the vargas in the there adhyayas is respectively 35, 30, 38 The numbering of the Sutras is not always correct , sometimes parts of a Sutra containing several lines or stanzas are numbered separately as well as together, e g 1 53b, 55 ( VII 33 and 34 ) Sometimes versas quoted in the commenrary are, by mistake, num. bered among the Sutras, e & the cominentary on tre last Sutra of pitala XIV The last two stanzasa of pu ala XIII are not numbered with the Su tras, though included in the wulg18 The same is true of the Last stanza, of palul. XII The text is bounded on e:ther sido generally by two black lines, but sometimes by four or even more. Sutras, colophois and numbers of Sūtras etc. are painted red. A kind of dark brown paint is used for obliterating mistakes, eg f 30 On the title page, besides a stamp of the Bodle an Library, is written प्रातिशाख्यभाष्य- 92.07 6. Fol. 6 is painted in yellow pigment on both sides, perhaps to mark the end of the commentary on the introductory stan There are two lacunae towards the end In two or three cases the omission is supplied on the margin by the same scribe, eff41b and 31b The samo scribe has supplied different readings on the margin, e gf 20 Sometimes it is difficult to distinguish between variants, and corrections Perhaps they are to be taken as readings or corrections from other NSS Generally all these cases are mentioned in my foot notes in Vol II zas Another feature of the MS is the addition of erplanatory marginal notes This fact, coupled with the circumstance that many cases of textual difficulty or otherwise noteworthy points are marked by the saibe with the sgn=, shows that he studied the commentary thoroughly and critically His scholarship is also borne out by the verse added to the cnd-colophon He also quo.es a Vitts a few times in his marginal notes, e gf46b ·32 TOE RGVEDA PRATIŠAKHYA The MS is generally very accurate, written very mrefully in a small beautıful hand Injuries the MS is on the whole in good condition, excepting ff 4-16 which have marginal injuries affecting even the text On fi 9-16 parts of one or two lines are damaged on each page The margins have been repared by the binder (3) i'=India office Library Sapkrit MS No 28 (E. 65 ) Contents the same as those of BIt is briefly described by Eggeling in the Catalogue of ths Sanskrit MSS in the Inbrary of the India Office under No 65 The following further account may be added 1 The commentary on the introductory stanzas begins on f 1b (sic) श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ ॥ श्री शौनकाय नमः ॥ ॥ सूत्रभाष्यकृता (-त corrected to A) 798-9964 taula: | etc It ends on f II (SC) एव वर्णसमाम्नायमुक्त्वा तत्र लघुनोपायेन सज्ञापरिभाषाभ्या शास्त्र सव्यवहार सिद्धि मन्यमान सज्ञासज्ञीसवधार्थमाइ ॥ ७ ॥ इति श्रीदेवमित्रसुतविष्णु- मिनकृते प्रातिसाख्ये वर्गद्वयवृत्ति ॥ ७॥ The text proper is all incorporated in the commentary and is quoted in Sutra like short sections rarely in full mostly in abbreviation ee gf 20 ER T77# for the first stanza f 86 *Io ti for the second balf of stanza 7 Once or twice the text is quoted also in Pratįha form, e gf 4b STARTTI HE74 ufafarfa I Red paint is employed to indr cate the colophon the 77777 in the beginning and sometimes tbe text and portions of the commentary The text is not numbered in any way, excepting the reference to any in the colophon quoted abore शास्त्रप्रयो- 2 Usata s commentary begins on f 11 THT puta PIT- श्रीमदिव्यलक्ष्मीवसिंहाय । श्रीवेदपुरुषाय नम । अष्टौ समानावराण्यादित.।

·THE US MATERIAL 83 विमर्यमिदमारम्यते । शिक्षा(शा- corrected to -क्षा on the margin) tallert: etc Fol. 2026 ends (sic) azffu furfu z feat यः स्वर्ग जयत्येतैरथामृतत्वं । या ब्राझणरछदसामेतं विशेषं वेद । भूता- FOL 203 is missing The remaining last f is numbered Ree on the right hand side, but 208 on the left hand side But as the missing portion, to judge from the last remaining stanzas, seems to bave contained almost the same matter as that found at the end of BP and would have covered only one folio, it seems that the number. in% Rox is the correct one F 204 begins with the words (SIC) माद्विनिचतुपंचपदनाममुदाहरेत् ||४|| पृथक्पृथग्विपर्यस्य लेखामाहुः पुनः प्रमात् ।, and ends after several lines (sic) ऋग्वेदादिमहाशाखा पल्याख्या वेतरा मता । गौमिलाः शौनकाः सर्वे क्ल्पशा प्रचक्षते ॥ ॥श्रीश्रीः||श्री.||श्री||श्रीः|| eft:itat:left:llet dleft:11 The text is divided into 18 pagalis numbered consecutively for the whole work. Except at the end of patala VI, where Sta: 15 added to the usual colophon, cd'iy igas are nowhere mentioned in the colophons To the colophon of 7 otala IX is added ( sic mfaulena Pi slXII begins with a The text is quoted in Sutra form The plan followed in numbering the text is generally consistent, but full of mistakes and omissions An attempt is made to number every Sutra, every stanza and every rarga consecutively for the whole work The number of mrgie is also preceded by that of the stanzas in the particular targi Sometimes at the end of a plol, besides the consecutive number of stanzas, the total number of the stanzas in that particular palala is also added, eg palola III Sometimes, besides the consecutive number, the rayg28 for a potala are also numbered, eg ja ala XIV Vary28 are not numbered in palala XII Unless the end of a stanza or of a valgo happens to occur in the middle of a Suwa, the womberman's disen urtez hawwevaya a Sutra In the former case, stanzas and targns are anmbered even in the middle of a Sūtra The fact that sometimes, in spite of mistahes 17 counting, the numbers of the following Sutras etc 3 are ·34 THE RGVEDA PRĀTIŚĀKIYA given correctly, show's that the numbering is based on some original MS Of course the scribe is responsible for many mistakes and Omissions It is to be noticed that the last two stanzas of pitalus XII and XIII each are not counted as Sutras, though included in the stanzas and varg18 The text is bounded on either side by two, only rarely by three, black lines Colophons, numbers of Sutras etc, beginnings of Sutras, and sometimes a few words of the commentary also are painted red A kind of white paste is used for obliterating mistakes, e gf 1688 Yellow pigment also is rarely thus used, e gf 123b Black ink is generally used for striking out mistakes, e gf 685 F 99 is painted yellow, perhaps to mark the end of the first adhyayı On the title page is written (sic) मातिसाल्यभाष्य वेद प्र० ५०००. Alter वेद is supplted above the line यज्ञ का Above this is written, "Uvaja's Comy on the ( 'religious rites of the rgvéda' corrected to ) Sutras for the correct articulation and chanting of the Véda" Below this is written in a different hand "See another volume of this author The begioning of this is ('seems to be supplied above the line ) on the same subject by Vishnu Mitra son of Déva Mitra" On the right hand corner of the same page 15 written in red ink "Presented by HT Colebrooke Esar" There is also a seal of the 'E i Comps Library' On the backpage is written प्रातिशाख्यभाष्य उवटकृत ॥ r 95 seems to be in a different hand Most of the corrections marginal notes are in a different hand There are many mistakes and omissions in the MS which have been generally noted in the foot notes (10 VOL II) Injuries thou,b the date of the MS is not given or rather is lost with the missing 203, the general appearance of the MS. and the writing show that it is fairly old Most of the folios are sligb!- ly worm-eaten on the right hand side, one or more letters being sotrumy allocted Notes given or readings supplied on the mar sin lave been sometimes grily cut of by the binder, c & 1 31.

·THE BIS MATERIAL 35 Several folios are folded on the margins in order to save their margoal notes or readings from thus being cat off in binding egr 83 Many of the foltos owing to age, present a dark brown appearance near the edges. The commentary is slightly injured on some folios, eg.fi. 16, 47 4 GENERAL AOCOUNT OF THE MSS. AND THEIR RELATIONSHIP 1S In my edition of the text of the Pritisa kbya, I have tried to arrive at the text which Uvata had before him for his commentary. First of all it was necessary that the edition of the commentany should bn accompanied by the text followed by its own author Secondly, as none of the MISS wbich have come down to us earlier in date thin Uvaja s comm«ntary, it follows that the text which is directly opposed to that adopted in Uvatas commentary or in the Pirşada Výtti-thich in all probability is earlier than Uvata's com nentary-s generally speaking later than Uvajas commentary As an illustration, in the commentary on IV 14 Uvaja says निशन्दलोपो द्रष्टव्य. । छन्दोवत् सूत्राणि भवन्ति ।, proving thereby that the reading of the Sutra in his time was an aunha (also found 10 P1) But all the text MSS except Il and most of the commentary MSS read afat (fa W) for Here it is obvious that aift 15 a Later improvement cp also 77 69 (XI 60) All such important cases are discussed in the Additional Notes in VOL III That the majonty of the MSS are further removed form the archetype than Uvata s commentary is also proved by the fact that most of them contain, in varying numbers, the introductory stanzas which, as shown below, are not recognized by Uvaja or by the Patsada Viti Moreover, in a few places Uvaja refers to some varunts, but geopsally speaking a tre of these island asthet 12 the text or in the commentary VS and 10 fact it is not cler some places as to varian , are exactly referred to by Uvap. For instance Uvala says in the commentary on VIII 41 40 ·86 TAE RGVFDA-PRATIŠIKOYA वातस्येति ग्रहणमनर्थकं भवतीति मर्तस्येति तस्य स्थाने पठन्ति ।, but no text or commentary MS ", except C3 bere Haley is corrected to argas, shows any trace of this reading in the Sutra Again, Uvaja says in the commentary on XV 12 feari 2016 a 98681, but the stanza relerred to here is found in all the text MSS, cp also Uvaja on XIII 29 In the commentary on XV 9, XVII, 43 and 44 Uvaga refers to some variants, but the nature of those variants is not quite clear from the text or the commentary MSS As would appear from the reading afa (IV 14 ), discused above, the text given in some of the commentary MSS has been influenced by the later readings or additions of the text MSS, IV 14, III 15, VI 55, XIV 69, XVI 762 It is also likely that some of these later readings might have originally started from the improvements made by the scribes or readers in the commentary MSS themselves The difference between the text adopted by Uvata and that found in the Pargada-Vittu ( as far as it can be judged from Pl på) is confined only to a few variants and is not so great as to entitle us to speak of two separate recensions It fact the difference is not greater than that found among the different MSS of Uvafa's com mentary itself, cp for instance 78T ( X 17 ) for NTA, which is found in the Parsada-Výtts, with 77647: XV 27 for yorut:, found in some MSS of Uvata's commentary W and wi on account of their division of the different pataas, which generally speaking differs from that of all the other MSS including P1 and P, might be regarded as being based on a separate recension But because, as shown below, W' which is closely related to W) seems to represent the same work as that represented by Pip, it is more reasonable to take them both with the other MISS of the same work, i e the Parşada-Vytl Agua, the introductory stanzas wbich mabt bare 1. Tips both read in the Satrn मर्तस्य, but in the commentary वातस्य is explained It shows that deg in the Sora 14 & lator z Joptiot Sce No Arper lix I to this Vol On the questiou of its belog later waterpolation Hee Lelow ·TOE JIS MATERIAL 87 served the basis of two separate recensions are not confined to the MISS of any particular group Oring to this I find it impossible to classify the MSS into any well-defined groups The difficulty is further increased by the fact, occurring not infrequently, that some times the scribe, in copying a VS of one group having corrections or variants on the margin from a VS of another group, substitutes the the latter for the onginal readings of that us, and consequuntly the copied VIS. comes to share the readings of two groups and in a way gives rise to a third one. That is why for instance, I' and C', both agreeing with each other in many respects, still differ in some places The following division into groups, therefore, should be taken only as based on broad facts All the VSS used directly or indirectly by me can, with regard to the text, be divided into two groups which may be called A and B The VSS of the A group are comparatively older than those of the B group and are characterized by certain more or less cominon readings and mistakes Those of the B group on the oiber band, are characterized by the absence of those readings and mistakes common to A, and by some later alterations cp XIV 47, 63, 69, XV, XVI 8, 12, 18 The MSS of the A group have three subdivisions the first comprising WW! p'p'p', the second compriding c*r*P, the Paris M8 , & (MM), and the Berlin MS 394, the third comprising C'MCS and probably also The whitney MS and the Berlin MSS 595 and 691 owing to scanty information about them cannot be definitely assigned to any particular subdivision but a comparison of some important readings leaves no doubt that they share many peculiarities of th- A group The latter twot like C' (see below) sbare some characteristic readings of the first subdiv sion cp . 17, XIII 48 The MSS of the first subdırıs on of A are characterized by the absence of the ten latroductory stanzas and by some readings which, A (MM 1. Borb bowever agree with 'Ciin haring the same noober of the introdoctory stanzas ·38 THE RGVEDA PRITISAKHYA with the exception of Cand the Berlin MSS 595 and 691, are not as a rule found in the other MSS cp I 47, 48, X 17, XIII 48 See also 1 52 ( not in W, nor probably in VV?) In some respects Pipp3 agree more closely as opposed to W and Ivy, as is evident from their difference in the division of the patilas cp also I 52, IV 14, XI 15, XIV 37 The MSS of the second subdivision of A are charecterized by certain, more or less common readings and mistakes cp XIV 55, XV 11, XVI 23 C is the only MS which onginally contained only the first of the introductory stanzas The other M5S of this subdivision contain Uvata s commentary as well as that on the introductory stanzas As regards the Berlin MS 394, cp Weber s Catalogue, Vol I Nos 36 37 The third subdivision of A is characterized by the presence of the ten introductory stanzas CS is an incomplete MS M shares many peculiar readings of the sacond subdivision see above MIES the only text MS which agrees with the commentary MSS in XVIII 12 C has most of the readings wh ch are peculiar to the first subdivision It is also clo.ely related to C cp I 52 II 37, XI 53. XV 33, VI 90, XVIII 62 It appears that it is through this close relationship that sometimes C', though less often than C shows signs of some influence of the first snbdivision cp I 48, XI 24, XII 48 The MISS of the B group also have three subdivisio 15 - 1 1'C1 Both agree in having the same number of the intro ductory stanzas Though both agrec generally, in some cases i' agrees with the second subdivision of A, xbile Ci agrees with the MISS of the B group In one or tro cases l' is the only text MS which has preserved the original reading cn IV 14 Cp also XIV 36 ( in C also ) I agrees with CSB. P in its division of papola XVI ICIC agree in having the same division of larg18 5-9 in meals VI 2 B'D' Both the MISS are transcribed by the same scribe Though agreeing as a jule, they sometimes differ, eg IV 14, XI 71 In some cases they are as opposed to all the other MSS.

·THE US JATERIAL 33 e. g. XI 4, 6. In a few cases the true reading is found only in B'B'iy, eg XI 3, XIV 41 B' angees with CPC in having the same nurnber of the introdcctory stanzas Sometimes B bas undoubted fluence of th commentary MISS, cp XVI 83-86 3 B'C'C', Ba, and the VS used by Borooah. All these agree in most of the readings which are common to the VISS of the B group. (and B!) agree, as already stated, in having the same number of the introductory stanzas Compare als III 23, III 28 and the variant of the second introductory stanza In a few cases CBS anger as opposed to all the o her MISS , & VII. 34 (the saruant al 977), LX 36 CB* (and C after correction) are the only VISS wh ch have preserved the original reading in XL 60 Compare also XI 25 (11- for ) where these three are as opposed to all the other MISS In some cases, however, C*Bo agree with the Ass of the A group Excepting rofil XVI, th. divis on of the orgee in B: is the same as in B1, the only afference being that while Bi sumbers tbm separately for each proh, they are numbered in B* for each adhyaya consecutively Now with regard to the commentary, it can be said witb certainty that none of tbe commentary VSS bits preserved the onzinal text of the commentary This Is evident from certam obs sous mistakes which are common to the USS of Uvagas commentary, from the compt state of the commentary in some places, and from the Omission of the co tary on some Sutras. All sucb important cases are noticed or discussed in the Addrtional lotes in Vol. 111 On account of this fact all the commentary MSS (including those of the Parşada Vifti) used or consulted by me bave prored ol some telp in one way or another The fact that there are common mustakes (eg. अनुनासिक-or नासिका-In I 33, पीरपातयन्ति tor ofiarzula in XIV 37 ) which are generaliy karting in the Pårsada Vrtti MISS and therefore cannot be attributed to Uratz, alo stors that ite VSS are rot quite independent of one another $ ·THE INTRODUCTORY STANZ15 the MISS. of both the other groups (L. XI 17 ), and from some adduiopal passages which are wanting in the other JISS. In some cases, however, B' is the only JIS which has preserved the true reading, cp. IV. 42, XIL 2. 5 THE AUTHORSHIP OF THE COMMENTARY ON THE INTRODUCTORY BTANZAS The commentary on the first ten introductory stanzas prefixed to the Rgveda Prátisakhya, which on the basis of the evidence shown Later on, I am inclined to regard as spurious, 15 fouud in all the three MSS of the commentary that I have collated, as well as in Bat. It also found in the Paris AS used by M Regnier, cf his Rg. Prat., part I, pp 21 22 It would appear from his foot notes on pages 111, VIII, and X, that the US a of Prof M Maller also contained this portion. At the end of this commontary the following words occur : इतिश्रीदेवमित्रमुतविामिनकृठे प्रातिशाख्ये' वर्गद्वयवृतिः ॥ एवं वर्ण- समानायमुक्त्वा वन लघुनोपायेन संतापरिमापाम्या शास्त्रे सन्यवहारसिद्धि मन्य- मानः सज्ञास निसंवघार्यमाह। After this BP adds अयै समानाक्षरमि- 1 Also found in P, see above 2. CL also Baraells Classified Index to the Sanskrit MSS In the Palcce Library at Tanjore, pp 1b, 22, Hlouces of Sanskrit NSS, Second Senes, by HP. 6āstri VOL II, Calcutta, 1904 page 114, 10. 126, A Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit MASS in the Library of the Colcutta Sanskrit College by Hrishikesa. Gastri ands. Guy Calcutta, 1823 YOLI, Vedic S., p 815, 43), A Descriptive Cotologuo of the Sonskit MSS 17 the Government Oriental Miss. Ubrary, Madras, Vol II Vedic Literature, Bladras, 1905, p €21, no 883, A Triennial Catalogue of MSS collerted during the triennium 1913-1916 for the Government Oriental MSS Library Mccros Vol. II, part 1, Sansknt A Madras, 1917, p 1231, R DO 973, and Weber's Catalogue of Berlin M=S., VOLI, No 38 & 31. MILller corrects mayted to lauren on p 1 of his edition of the greda Pratısalbya P reads at UTC4H1 Lor प्रातिशाख्ये.

·42 THE RGVEDA PRITISAKHYA स्यादि । इति परावरे ब्रह्मपीत्यारम्य सकलदेशीयवैदिकैः पठ्यमानस्य धर्गद्यस्य व्याख्या। श्रथ भाष्यम् । This addition is wanting in all my MSS and seems to have been due to the editor Thereafter the commentary on I I begins with the words श्रो३म् (omitted in BI) | नमो भग वते (omitted in P) मङ्गलेश्वरश्रीमद्दिव्यलक्ष्मीनृसिहाय । श्रीवेदपुरुषाय नमः॥ अष्टौ समानाक्षपण्यादितः । किमर्थमिदमारभ्यते ।, etc, at least in BS, I', P, and B In the introduction to the commentary on the ten introductory stanzas, Vişnumitra is said to be the author of the com mentary Stanzas 5-7 of this introduction read as follows चम्पाया न्यवसत्पूर्व वत्साना कुलमृद्धिमत् । यस्मिन्दिजवरा जाता बह चा पारगोचमा !! देवमिन इति ख्यातस्तस्मिझातो महामतिः । स चै पारिषदे श्रेष्ठः सुतस्तस्य महात्मनः॥ नाम्ना तु विष्णुमिनः स कुमार इति शस्यते । तेनेय योजिता वृत्तिः सक्षिप्ता पार्षदे स्फुटा । The commentary on the Protiša khya however is ascribed to Urata at the end of all the patals, and with the exception of a lew cases is called पार्पदव्याख्या as well as भाष्य . The first question that strikes any one is whether there is any connection between Vişnumitra and Uvata and consequently be exten the commentary on the introductory stanzas and that on the Prutisakhya If so, what is that connection? AS WC shall see Later on, the first part of the question is not easy to answer, but we can arrive at some definite conclusion about the second. Roth', who appears not to have noticed the colophon at tbc end of the commentary on the ten introduc'ory stanzas, and had no idea of the spuriousness of these stanzas, thought that this coumentary and that on the Pratisakhya were by the same author Consequently, he had to face the discrepancy of the same work havioz bern assigned to Urata at the end of all the pafalas, Cl. Zur Literatur und Geschichte des Weds, PP CO-C1 ·CBE INTRODUCTORY STANZAD 48 while in the introduction Vişnumitra is spoken of as the author of the comm'ntary He tried to explain this discrepancy by the sug. gestion that Uvath, the author of the whole commentary, based his work on an older commentary by Vişnumitra Pro M Mullar con dently followed Prof Roth in this respect He noticed the colophon at the end of the commentary on the ten introductory stanzas, in which Vişnumitra's name occurs, but this, instead of creating any suspicion in bis mind as to the correctness of Prof. Roth's conclusion, strengthened his belief in it This further discrepancy, he thought, was due to the modesty of Uvata, who instead of putting his own name in this colophon, as in the other colophons, mentioned that of Vişnumitra, whom M Muller, like Roth, thought to be the original author of the commentary The same view is followed generally by other scholars, e g ). Eg geling in the introduction to M Mullers Rgveda Prática khya (P 23 ), Winternitz and Keith in the Bodleian Catalogue (pp 22-23), and Burnell in his Classified Index of Sanskrit MSS (pp 1-2 ) all ascribe both the portions of the commentary (really both the commentaries ) to Uvata M Regnier is not definite about the nature of Vişnumitra's work and says that the part of the introduction to the commentary where Vispumitra s name occurs is not quite clear and requires to be subjected to a new examination The colophon at the end of the commentary on the introductory stanzas he takes simply to mean that the two stanzas ( 9 and 10 ) contaimng the alphabet are from a work called Pia tisakhya and composed by Vişnuritrd, without any reference to the authorship of the commentary on these two stanzas, which he considers to be by Uvaţa The commentary preceding the two stanzas (refit, etc ) which also according to hın is by Uvata, Regnier takes to be the commentary on the first stanza ( acard etc. ) followed by long prolegoniena This is pro 1 Cf his edition of the Rg. Prát, p I foot note 2 Ct bis Pratibakhya du Rig Veda part I. PP 21-23 ·THE RGVCDA PRATISAKHY bably one of the reasons why he does not give the introductory stanzas 2-8 in his text To me it appears, on the contrary, that Uvata either was not cognizant of the existence of the introductory stanzas, or, at least, did not regard them as forming a part of the Rgveda Prutisakhya and consequently could not have written a commentary on them either independently or on the basis of another commentary The strong est argument is that in the discussion, at the end of the commentary on I 3, based on the relative meaning of the words atfca: and Jeug in the first two Sūtras of the PratsAkbya, which imply fixed order of the alphabet, Uvaja takes for granted that there was no portion of the Pratsakhya giving at least a fixed order of the alphabet. He winds up the discussion by saying that though do fixed order of the alphabet is given in this Pratsākhya, the order referred to is one of the two popular orders, and the particular order followed in this Pratisakhya is proved, not by a direct appeal to the introductory stanzas containing the alphabet, but by an impli cation from the usage of the Prátisakhya itself The important passages in this discussion are as follows ननु कय वर्णसमानायमनुपदिश्येव-श्रष्टौ समानाक्षराण्यादितः (११) इति । उपदिष्टस्य हि व्यपदेश एवमुपपद्यत श्रादित इति । नानुपदिष्टस्य । तथा -चत्वारि सध्यक्षाण्युत्तराणि (१।२) इत्युचरव्यपदेशो नैव पटत इति । नैष दोषः। उपदिष्टो वर्णसमाग्नायो लौकिको विद्यते ।.........मनु यदि लौकिकोऽप्र वर्णसमानायो गृह्यते, एव तर्हि तपानुपूर्या भवितव्यम् ।...... सत्यम् । श्राचार्यप्रवृत्त्या फ्रमोऽन्यथानुमीयते ।.........उभे अप्येते धानुएव्यों लौकिकस्य वर्षसमानायस्य द्रष्टव्ये || It is clear from this that the whole of this discussion would be out of place and irrelevant of Urapa was cognisant of the cxistence if at least the two introductory stanzas Farcrfâ, etc., as a part of the Roveda Pratisakhya, and much more so u be bimself was the author of the commentary on them. The same conclusion is further strengthened by comparing the following passages in Uvaja's commentary – ·TIE INTRODUCTORX STA VZAS 46 On I 6, Uvata says लुकारस्य मात्रिकस्य.........सर्वशब्देन ग्रहण न भविष्यति स्वरशन्देन ग्रहणात् । धातो स्वरः क्ल्पयतालुकारः (१३।३५) इति TATTET ETTEST | Uvata's reference here to XIII 35, instead of to trauta EiTC: ay in the mtroductory stanzas, shows his ignorance of the latter Notice also यौ च वक्ष्यमाणको स्वरो-घातौ स्वरः FOTOTAPETC., etc, in the commentary on I 19 In the commentary on I 22, Uvaya, while recapitulating what has gone before, begins only from अष्टौ समानाक्षराण्यादितः (११) without referring to the introductory stanzas Finally, while commenting on I 65, Uvara tales pains to explain कारादयः by ऋकारमादौ कृत्या, which was quite unnecessary it he knew the fixed order of the vowels given in the introductory stanzas Moreover, had the introductory stanzas formed a part of the Pratig, khya according to Urata, the question flacard as to the purpose of this Pratiśākhya, treated in the commentary on I 1, ought to have been treated somewhere in the commentary on the introductory stanzas, where it would have been quite in its natural place The author of the commentary on the above stanzas, however, answers (stanza 4, page 13 ) almost the same question in his own way, and wbile doing so describes this Pratisakhya as merely a fuqitie in opposition to Uvaja who, in bis answer to the above question in I I, thinks that the subject matter of the Pratišakhya uncludes all the three शिक्षा, छन्दस् and व्याकरण . This opposition of views as well as the treatment of almost the same question in two different places proves, beyond doubt, the difference of author ship in the two different cases The introductory verses in the beginning of the Viti (ie, ibe commentary on the introductory stanzas ) are not by Uvata as 1 For other reasons proving the spu710050€88 of the tea introdactory stanza, see below ·46 THC RGVEDA PRITISJKHYA is supposed by Roth, M Muller and other scholars On the con trary they are by Vişnumitra himself Roths argument, based on the use of the third and first persons referring respec ively to Vişnumitra and Uvata, is not very cogent. Both of them might refer to the same person-a fact quite in keeping with the usage of Sanskrit writers The other argument of Roth with respect to स चैा पार्षदश्रेष्ठ (in my edition स वै पारिषदे श्रेष्ठ) is based on ms construing this phrase as referring to Vişaumitra, while in fact it refers to Devanntra, his father, M Muller, p. I . .... There are other traces to be found which prove conclurely that the two portions of the commentary, rather the two com mentaries, are by different authors The author of the above mentioned introductory verses to the Vitti expressly says that he styled his work a Vetti, not a Bbaşya , of allsrar al and वृत्तिमारमे, which agrees with इति ariaugia: in the colophon of that VittıWhile, on the other hand, Uvayas com mentary is called 914 at the end of almost all the palalas Moreover, as shown above, Uraja does not recognise the authen ticity of the introductory stanzas, while the Vitu expressly ascribes them to Saunaka , of walsze latter FUTETT (introduction to stanza 1, page 4,77 777 77651747 Treba (stanza 4, page 13) The colophon at the end of the V'qitu (ie, playfu) quite clear The apparent meaning that the Pratsakhya (Cu the introduc ory stanzas ) is by Vişnumitra is contradicted by the coman-nuary (4111) itself, which actibes the text to saunaka The reading ofautem instead of afurah, though better, u also cot free from difficulty We shall revert to th. ques'ion apain in the following pages. My conclusi07, thrrefore, is that Urapas comm-jury begins from यो समानादारमादितः (11) It is true that the Vottu 1 The gamtion bether the introdoctory relies 1972: ete sod the Fiat are by the me sotbor is discassed below is not ·THE PARSADA VRITI 47 generally found attached to the Bhasya, and this fact has been the source of the wrong view as to its relation to Uvaja But my view that the Výtti is not an integral part of Uvaja's commentary is also supported by the fact that there are some MSS of Uvata's commentary which do not contain this Vitti, c Notices of Sanskrit 183, R. Mitra, Vol. IV, 1878, pp 54-55, No 1450, also Burnells Classified Index, p 2 a (the MSS 2,418 and 2,419 seem to be quite independent, the former being that of the Bhişya and the latter, most probably, that of the Vștti on the introductory stanzas)? 6 THE PĀRŞADA-VRTTI. Before we discuss the relation of Vişnumitra and Vvata it is necessary to say something about the Purşada Vrtti—a commentary on the Rs Prat which is partly, if not wholly, different from that of Uvaja, and about the authorship of which it is difficult to arrive at any definite conclusion Apart from the four MSS ( PI P: P3 ) of this Vittı already noticed, there is another which is described under No 882 in A descriptite Cat ilogue of the Sanskrit SS. in the Government Oriental MS9 Library, Madras, Vol II, Vedic Literature, Madras, 1905 I have cursorily examined the three Poona MSS (Pipip ) together wi h that of the Whish Collection (W) A comparison of different parts of these MSS shows that they in reality represent the same work, their differences amounting generally to incre differences of reading The same thing applies to the Madras MS, as an be ascertained by comparing the passage from the MS quoted in the Madras Catalogue with the corresponding passage in the MS of the Whish Collection Nevertheless there are a few facts about these MSS wh ch are rather puzzling The Poona MISS P: P (P' ends only in the middle of pafula II) difor from W' in their division of the populas, 1 The MS G. also, as already noticed on p 8 zbore, doc not coolain the orizia. 2. Ct, for laztance, the y'rtti on Il giren below ·13 THF AGIFDA PRĀTISAKUYA twhich, including that of patila XVI is exactly the same as that adopted by myself The ladras VS SS2 alo seems to adopt the same diy son as is evident from its end-colophon given in the catalogue. It is to be noticed however, that its end ( exclading the colophon) as given in the catalogue s'ems to be the same 29 thit in Uvagas commentary In the only Poona MS (P!) wh ch 15, complete towards the end the conclusion on the contrary, $a$ follors (sic) य छदसा वेद विशेषभूत --भूतानि च त्रैष्ट भजागतानि । सर्वाणि भूतानि च भक्तितो य स्वम' जयत्येभिरयामृत व । स्थम अय ( the follow ng syllable u damaged ) fittacca i nuanta 414 farles (-मति ) रध्यायररिसमासययं ।। वन ॥ ७॥ इति पार्षदव्याख्यायामष्टादराम पटल ॥ तृतीयोध्याय समाप्त || ६०३ || समातेय पार्षदव्यारया}}}} 54T 1928 98, etc. On the last page of the same NS is writta as different hand (sc) CEASUHET giagauche (orer 1his 3 syllable is damned) Below this line is written ETTU *TT Both these names sam to be those of successive owners of the Vis as Legeling his Another not worthy fact about these MISS 15 lat, whle the BIS. of the Wh sh Collect on (51) begons a orce Do nim our ash zat garrantzalea, Preads before ths wib som si gfit sarzation the cont introductory serses (FMTT* (In this NS apartafeta) to art (1n this VIS 13907R)] usually found in ibe Brennannung of the Votu on the ten introductory 522nus alricbed to th commentary of Usa a but wanting 11 11 these »of the Persada 1 11 In ite Poona VS PT, the first co o bring m.ss ng only a pol on of the las: of these e ghi VCTS" is found in 2 shely a Derent read ng In the other two MSS (I" and the Madr VIS. 892) the frst one or more rafil: 1r is not This commentary is 19tar abiy called Parsada Vyakhyt in an the colonlons in the Poona VISS In 11 is sometimes three 10*s) called Parçada V'yis and sometimes Purşada Vrabłyi In ihr Vac.as YS. ES? :n the two colophors quoted in the catalonia, it u als Parsada VpL TDe reason why I have sekred be ·THE PĀRSADI VRTTI 49 latter title for my heading is partly to distinguish it from Urata's commentary which is also called Parsada-Vyakhj, but chiefly be cause this commentary is generally referred to as Vţttı, as can be shown by verfying in this cominántary most of the references to a Vitti in B', 10 marginal notes in B', or in a foot note on page 154 in B But at the same time it is interesting to note that a pass age, where a Vitti is mentioned and which forms a part of Uvata s commentary acrording to all my MISS as well as Bn, is verbally repeated, together with the mention of the Vrt in this Všttı also The pass27 occurs in the commentary on VII 33, and runs thus उपागन्येति सहिताया न दृश्यते । वृत्ताविदमुदाहरणं दृष्टम् । उपागल्या सोम्यास (सोम्या सोम्या ? 3 सोम्या सौम्या P') इति। तस्माल्लिखितम् ।। Perhaps this reference is to a Vitts anterior to this Parsada- Vittr or it may be taken as a later addition As Prof Eggelingt says and as is evident from his comparison of a few interpretations of this commentary with those of Uvata, this commentary differs considerably from that of Uvata in the first lour or five préalis while in the rest tl 18 generally, word for word almost the same as that of Uvața It is d fficult to say why Uvata who seems to haye based, as is shown below his own commentary on this commentary, should have retained, word for word this commentary in the latter part, while in the first fev patalas, even when not differing from this he has written his own commentary Or does it suggest that the whole of this Vitti is not by the same author ? This is all the more probable as the scanty and doubtful evidence as to its authorship, shown below is confined to the first portion The same suggestion cannot be applied to Uvajas commentary, as Vrata s name is given in almost all its colophons There seems to be no doubt that at least the first four or five patalas of this Vittı are anterior to Uvata s commentary evident from a fery criticisms of Uvata that are applicable to tars Vitti The division of Sutras I 9 and 10, for instance, adopted This is 3 Cf m Buller's Rg Prat Introductiop, pp. 22-32 ·50 TAC RGVEDA PRĀTIŠALDYA The VH1 ' ll PAETTET, etc. This in this Vitti is चतस्रोऽन्तस्थास्तत उत्तरे and अष्टा ऊष्माणः, while that of Uvara is चततोऽन्तस्यास्ततः and उत्तरेऽष्टा ऊष्माण. also expressly says that both the words aa. and get are necessary in Sutra 9 With this compare the remarks of Uvata on 1 10 यस्तु-चतस्रोऽन्तस्थास्तत उचरे-इत्येव सूनमिच्छति तस्य, etc. Agaun on 1 62 the example given in the Vrtti with regard to cerebralization (Ta) 15 49547 farkılamut. Uvața, however, in the commentary on the same Sutra says णत्वे तूदाहरण नास्ति ॥ उपाध्यायस्तु पितृयाणम् -इत्युदाहरति । importint passage also shows that the Upadhy, ya referred to here was probably identical with the author of this Vitti These passages together with the artificiality of Uvatas interpretations as opposed to the simplicity and naturalness of the same in the Vrtti, as shown by Eggeling prove beyond doubt that at least the first few chapters of this Vtt are earlier in date tban Uvajas commentary As to the author of this Vetti, it is difficult to say anything with certainty The reasons which cause this uncertainty are set forth in the next few pages Here it may be pointed out, bowcrer, that Vişnumitra s name occurs in one of the eight verses shich are found, as already stated, in the beginning of this Vitti in Ps and partly ) in P Besides, the colophon at the end of pitala I in P1 runs thus ( SIC इति पार्षदव्याख्याया भट्टकुमारशे शव्यमान (not शेष्यमान , as given in the Poona catalogue ) विष्णुमित्रकृता वृतो सज्ञायां पटल नाम 598: 11 Excepting these two references, no other reference to Vispu titra is found, as far as I can say, in any of the M5S noted above 7 THE RELATION OF VISNUMITRA AND UVATA As already stated the question as regards the relation of Visgunstra and Uvata 15 not easy to answer From the conclu sion that Urapa cannot be the auihor of the sigara coupled with the fact that Vispunitra is mentioned as the author of a Villi 10 the introduction (478714H., etc.) to that Ville also that his name, us showa above, occurs in the colophon to ·51 THE RELATION OF VISIUJITRA SIDUVATA the same, one 35 tempted to conclude that the granata together with its introductory verses (T25i, etc.) are by Vişnumitra If this is so, it would appear that the latter is posterior to Uraça, because he mentions & Bbaşya and we do not know any other Bhişya except that by Usata. Otherwise, of Viņumitra 15 regarded as the author of the वर्गद्यवृत्ति as well as anterior to Urata, there is no reason why the latter did not recognize the authenticity of the ten introductory stanzas or at least did not reler to the fact On the above supposition it must or admitted that we do not knor anything about Visadmitra's commentary on the rest of the Pratiği khaya, though it is clear from his remark Jatafi fanfarra: (stanza 9, p 18) that he could not have written thus aliastfe alone The above supposition is, however, rendered doubtſui by the incxplicable fact that tbr verses introductory to the grantle are also found, as already stated, in the beginnig of the Praşada VF - at least in some VISS, also that in the colophon of fatalı I in P!, as also shown above, the latter is ascrib-d to Vişnumitra. If this colophon is to be relied upon, and if thet ntroductory verses in the Pargada Vrttı are in their orginal place, it would follow, this Volli kaving been shown to be anterior to Usaga, that Vişnu mitra » Also anterior to the latter, and most probably is the same As the Upadhyaya mentioned by Uvata. It mghe le sard tbat the piata, as well as ths पार्षदचि, Arc both by Vispumitra. Against this supposi'101 it can be said, firsóly, that both these Vitlis are not found together in any MS. Secondly, tbe Parada Vrtti on I 1 shows, as we have seen with regard to Uraja, that the anthor of the same could not fare been the aw:hor of the insta as well 1 gire below, 17 full, the commentary on the list Sutra from the Pargada Vrtti, together and the various readings from its WSS as 1oonong ·62 - THE RGVED A-PRATIŠAKHYA अष्टौ समानाक्षराण्यादितः ॥ वर्णसमाम्नायस्यादितोऽष्टावक्षराणि' समानाक्षरसंझानि वेदितव्यानि । श्रश्रा ऋ ऋ इ ई उ ऊ इति । समाना- क्षरसंज्ञाया. प्रयोजनम्-समानाक्षरे सस्थाने (२ । १५) इति । अत्रोच्यते । वर्णक्रमे विप्रतिपत्तिदृश्यते । अवर्णात्सरमृवर्णमेक उपदिशन्ति । उवर्णा- दपरे । तथा एकारात्परमोकारमेके ५१ ऐकाराद परे । तथा हकारं शकारात्पूर्वमेक उपदिशन्ति। सकारातरम परे । तस्मादि प्रतिपत्तिदर्शनादिष्ट क्रमार्थ वर्णो- पदेशः क्तव्यः। न तव्यः' । कृत एव वर्णोपदेशो द्रष्टव्यः ।१२ यदयमादित'४ उत्तराणीत्याह । नह्यनुपदिश्य वर्णानेते शस्याः१५ क्रमेण१६ प्रयोजुम् । एवमपि क्रमो न सिध्यति । क्रमश्व सिद्धः१७ । कथम् । श्राचार्योपचारात् । द्वादश स्वरानुक्त्वाहान्यत्र-ऋकारादयो दश नामिनः स्वरा. (१।६५) इति । तथा । परेध्येकारमोजयोः (२।१८) श्रीकार युग्मयोः (२।१६) इतिर । संध्येष्व २० कारोऽमिकार' उत्तरं युजोरुकार: १३१३६) इति च२२ । तथा अष्टा २२ ऊष्माणः (१।१०) श्वन्त्याः सप्त तेषामघोषा: (११११) इति । दुस्पृ २४ प्राग्पकारा' चतुर्णाम् (१३६१०) इति च२६ । एतेनोपचारेणा२७वर्णाहवर्णस्य परत्वमेकाराचर श्रो-कारस्य परत्वं हकारस्य च१९ शकारापूर्व त्वम् ॥ ६.इएP १४.-तः। तत १. -टाक्षराणिw Promns वर्ण- 10 -राणि. २. Pl adds आदितः श्यष्टौ ये वर्णाः. ३. P२, सस्थाने V, -तत्सान P1 ४. पर्णसमानाये . ५. wr adds उपदिशन्ति. ६. ऐकारम् Pl ७ yi omts, परम् . १८.P', एतस्माद् Pl, एवं १०. उच्यते (for न कर्तव्यः). ११. -शे १२ WI adds क्यं । १३. यदा-1 . १५. शक्या P', शताः PiW१६. Wl omits मेय. १७ सिध्यये ।। १८ , याचार्योपचारात् अन्यत्र द्वादश स्वरा उताः इह । थाचार्यस्योपदेशदुत्तरत्र दश स्वरानाह। W. १६. w adds च. २०. W!, -** corrected to -67- in P! २१ इतिकार ।। २२. wi omits च २३.P', अटो P w.. २४. दुरपरन्तु W', दुःस्पटाथ Pi, omitted in Pl २५. Pi omits प्राग्यकारा-. २६. Promits च. २७. एतेनोग्देरोना २९.उ- ". २६. Pl, a omitted in w.pi. ३. Wiadds सिदं भवतीति.

·3 TUE RELLTION OF VISNUMITRA AND UVATA It is clear from this that the author of the Parsada-Vrtti, who holds that there is no need of giving a fixed order of the alphabet in this treatise as it can be deduced from the usage of the teacher bimself, cannot be the author of the grizagia. Now il this conclusion is accepted, it has to be decided wbether the Terses introductory to both these Vſttis are really a part of the one or the other, In either case, the contradictory evidence of both the colophons noted above, as well as the presence of these verses in both the Vattus, remain to be explained. That the name of Vişgenitra is a source of confusion 1 further supported by its being mentioned, as shown elsewhere, in the last colophon of P', which represents, as already stated, the same work as the commentary of Uraga, whose name is often mentioned in the other colophons of that MS? Dat on (1) A Ermitamāra is mentioned in Urla's commentary on the 11st Sotra of the Rs. Prāt We do not know whether ho 18 the amo as Vispumitra who also was known as Kamāra, el marc efa zena (introduction to the altele). Bat the commeatary on the last Gatra being highly corrupt and largely ont of place, as yet we cipood attach much itaportance to this doubtful piece of evidence CL also the Line of Sanskrit .25s, in Prisate Libraries of Southern Ind17, by O. Oppert, Vol. II, in this rolamo six Prätsdathsı MISS ueder Nom 7.00 7401, 73, 8602, 90e), 9552 are acnbed to a cuat. fortadately po further detail about the U$S. 11 gifca (b) Eince 1721, wbea the aboro Flexi regarding the lörrada Vrtul and the rolation of Viscomitra and Urata were exproud, to fartber cridence bass been arulable to me on the points at $0€. Eull, og further review of the cool:cting facts, I am DOW 10clined to think that tho samo con la reconstled in the following way. It has beca abown above that the Parla-friti is definitely anterior to Cratii commentary The USS of the work. 1. loova to me, ay bowerer be divided into tro groor Tac Ent group teprucalod wy W, and providis ko'y liš orod Yarm, 4 wantins In llin Introductory Hours. 751672: (819 TTi 1a P44 forur ( 451: in p') qfa: eten list to reference to tramitra, end has its own ditl on of the l'efels of steins with that of trata ·52 THE RGVEDA PRITISAKAY 8.. THE STYLE, METRE, GRAMMAR AND VOCABULARY OF THE RG PRĀTISĀKUYA, STYLE Making allowance for the metre, which is sometimes a cause of indirect as well as obscure construction, the style of the Rgveda Pratisakhya is, on the wbole, direct and clear Though treating its subject, in most of the potalas, in the same way as other works in the Sutra style, as is evident from the uninterrupted string of The second group, on the other hand, represented by 1, P, PS, 15 characterised by the presence of the introductory verses, by a reference to Venumitra in the colophon to patola I ( as in PP), and by a division of the patalos (almost ?) the same as that of Uvata Similarly the manuscripts of Vrata s commentary also can be divided iuto two groups The first group represented by some rare manuscripts (sec para 1 page 47, above and its foot note) 18 wanting in the priare and probably also the sporious matter generally found in the commentary on XVIII 62 The second group represented by a majority of the available manuscripts of the work is, on the other hand, characterised by the aiguafa prefixed to it by the presence of the said spurious matter, and, at Icast in one manuscript (P), 2130 by the occurrence of the name of Visnumitra in the colophon of the last palala In the light of the above facts it seems bat reasonable to copelado that while the original text of the Pärsada Vrtti is represented by the first group of its manuscripts, or at least by w', the second group of the asme represents the text of the Vrttı as revised or edited by Visnuumitra. The words लेख्य ( सख्या- Pi) दोषनिवृत्यर्थ विस्त (-स्ता-P) रार्थ कचित् कचित् । ज्ञातार्थपाठनार्थ (बहूदाहरणार्थ P ) च योज्यते सा मया पुनः ( शोध्यतेय समासतः P.) |... . तेनेय योजिता वृत्तिः of the introdactory verses clearly convey the idea of editing or sing, pot of composing I attach some importance to the reading तया (तस्य P) वृत्तिः कृता येन तमानेय प्रणम्य च ( for तथा वृत्तिकृतः estaruuttaa 1a verse 2 ) which is found in do No 490 of the banskrit College Libraray, Calcutta (sce foot note 2 on page 41, above) anp BIS. No 55 of Poona (referred to on page 4) It shows that the ongipat aathor of the Parsada 1 ftt:, who is referred to as Upūdhyasa by Uvata in his cominentary on I 62, was one Atreya. Tishumitra who according to the colophon of the anale should be taken as its aatbor is certain- ·STYLE, METRE GRABJAR, AND VOCABULARY 65 short sentences, often without any finite verb, from the observance, however partial, of the Law of Agurtti, and from the occasional treatment, without any word expressive of transition, of different uaconnected facts in the same stanza, this Pratiga kbya is free from most of the defects of that style No attempt is made to economise words at the expense of the meaning, and there is no trace of that ingenuity which renders the style artificial and enigmatical This can be illustrated by the presence of connecting words like y and 997., and by many finite verbal forms No doubt simple verbs like the copula are generally omitted, but in many cases the absence of a verb is also due to the requisements of she metre The Law of Anuvytti is not strictly followed, otherwise words like za: (1 73,, fagna (III 22 ), FICHTE: (VI 36), FATT: (VI 50), as well a occasional repetition of 7 in successive Sutras (c VI. 7 aud 8) could easily be avoided There are no artificial or conventional ly postenor to Uvata, and seems to belong to about the 15th or 18th century AD As such it is but balural that the text of the Pārsada Vriu as edited by him bears traces of the opence of Uvata Com mentary in the division of its patalus and possibly also otherwise Ono 13 tempted to suggest the same sort of solation for the CODflicting facts regarding the Jos of Uvata s commentary It is Just possible that Venum ta, after editing the Pārsada-Vitti, as an expert in the Pratisakhya (cf स वै पारिपदेश्रेष्ठः or स चैप पार्षदश्रेष्ठः in the introduction to the anayafa ), also undertook the work of editing Urata s commentary, and while dolyg so added, by way of an introduction, the arizafa coupled with its introductory verses to Urata's comment- Ary This hypothesis would also explan the occurreace of bis dame in the end colophon of Usata : commentary as found in P (and in 113 which is probably based on P) It is difficult to say whether the refet ecce to one Svimi Kamārapatra jo the stanza forming a part of the spurious matter in the commentary co XVIII €2 bas also apytbiog to do with somitra, who is spoken of as humára in the said introductory verees The ouly difficulty about the aboie sopposition is that in the introda ctory verses Visynmitra only says योजिता वृतिः and not योजित भाष्यम्. The whole question, however, Iust await its final rolation optil me have a critical edition of the Parasda-Vștti.

·58 THE RGVCDA-PRATSUKHYA technical terms to be found like those invented or used by Panını (eg ?) or in the Vājasaneyr-Pratišgkbya ( e. g for) The system of abbreviation known as FEIERT 1. Parim is also unknown to our Pratisukhya 1, It is a characteristic feature of our Prátisakbya that almost every phenomenon of euphonic combination (ife) is called by a technical term, and though it is sometimes not easy to disting uish the meaning of one from the other, and thus to assiga therr exact connotation, the terms are significant (971). Moreover, these terms are not always referred to again in the Pratišākhya , so that it is clear that they do not aim at brevity, as is the case with the artificial symbols of Panini, about which Patanjali says: लघ्वयं सक्षाकरणम् It is another question whether these terms were invented by the author of the Rg Prat, or were borrowed from other sources That they were, most probably, not confined to the Pratis&kbya is shown by the fact that some of them are found in the other Pratiga khyas, as, for instance, the names of different circum flex accents, and some not found in the other Pratišakhyas are found in the Sankbayana-Srautasutra, e g Tarafa'. As regards the technical syntax of the grammatical technical Language, there is only onet rule given in the Rg Prat. by which the letter to be changed is put in the nominative and the resuluog letter in the accusative The main object of simular Sutras in Papinis is conciseness, and they are made use of consistently there. But the abos e rule is here sometimes disregarded in the wording of the Sutras like II 10 which, were it not so, could be made more concise. i ct Bruno Lieblich Zur Einfuhrung in die indische etnheimische Sprachwissenschott. 14 Historische Einführung Dhātupatha, Herdelberg, 1919, 31, 2 Bin 8 X 13 6 CE. Weber, Indische Studien, IV. 75. 3. CL. Buraell. On the Aindra School of Sanskrit Grommarla 15, pp 13 and 117 4 1 68, C also Bruno Liebich, Zur Einführuug in die ind anh, Sprachw II 983 6 lāqidi 1 1, 19 60 86, and 67 Similar rules are also found in the other praufáthyas, es Taj Prat. L 133–137. und ·STYLE, METBE, GRABBAR, AND VOCABULARY 57 The presence of such words as Fai 10 II 21, FirL in IV 2, which are quite unnecessary in view of rain an I 56, also shows that the Pratis akbya, in spite of its own rules aim ng at brevity, is not very particular about conciseness In connection with this question of technical syntax, it will be of interest to note that the style of this Praugakbya presents a stage in the Sutra style which us anterior to that of Pantai, and which might reasonably be regarded as transitional to the latter Panin, for instance, assigas new and peculiar meanings to the ablative and locative cases Though no corresponding rules are found in the Rg Prat, and though most often a word like a with th ablative (g II 35 अकारात्परम्) and उदये with the localive (e &. II 32 497 354) is used, stull in some cases the tendency to ornit such words and to use the ablative (e.g XIV 57 TETA) or the locative (e & II 52 kg) by itself in the same sense is also noticeable. This partial rejection of such auxiliary words must be regarded as a precursor to their total rejection in Pania Similarly the instrumental case, though mostly used with some such words as preceded by (उपहित sometimes stands by itsell, and has the same meaning The genitive case with proper names means 'in the opinion of', a word like na being understood II a Sūtra is meant to serve the purpose of an art or general head ing, a word like gute of fact is almost invariably added, e, g VL As regards the method of quoting Vedic words, it might be said, first of all, that they are, 13 a rule, pot inflected by the author of the Prauskhya They are given in whatever infection they occur in the Samhita So that, unless they are followed by the words eta, on a demonstrasie praw any son the come, it 1 Ct Paniol, l. 1, 66 and 87 2 CI Bruno Liebich Zur Einführung in die ind elah Spracku. u $52 ·59 THE RGVEDA PRĀTISAKHYA is sometimes difficult to make out in what relation they stand to the rest of the Sutra, or to the Section, in which they occur? II, however, a rule is intended for various infectional forms of a word, a word such as TC or 491 is compounded with the stem forre of the word Then the word thus compounded is inflected as required There are, however, a few cases where a Vedic word, in one case even an indeclinable, 15 inflected, ct इवे (II 55), FT4G: ' (V 30), 4419. (XIV 41) Vedic words also some times appear as compounded with some other words, e & येषुकंशासदुतरम् (VIII 11), F96a4sef (VIII 14) ID referring to a gana the word or tbe word-group beginning that gang generally given in whatever form it occurs in the Sambita; •g योनिमारैगादिषु (VII 4), te ufag (VII 47), in some cases, however, only the stem form of the word is compounded with the word श्रादि; cg समुद्रादिषु (VII 48) The words are not given, as might be expected in a Pratisakhya, in the Pada form, but rather in the Sabbits forin, with the exception that the changes in a word supposed to have been caused by the association of a preceding or a following word in the Samhita are not shown in the absence of those words, e & A (XVIII 2), in the Sapphita mare, भवत for भवता (VII 22 ) भवय (according to most MSS ), instead of 194*, in VII 33, seems to be an exception?. , 9 is probably due to the influence of स्वसारम् in the same Sutra The Pada-forms 1.9T: and 5:9 1, C & VII. 14, 23, 50 2 & IV 23 and 49 CI 2180 : FR un Vill 1987. 8. Only two forms, नार्पदम् and नार्षदाय, occur in R.V According to sono Biss. & Both Reg sod 31. Baller give the words in such cases, separatels, u if they were not compounded. & Ct. यावय in the same Satra and भावय in IX 31, 7. Cl also in IX. 33. instead of 90, in XI ·STYLE, VETRE, GRAYSAR, AND VOCABULARY 82 in XIII 30 are given, because the Sutra is meant only for the Pada-text Excepting compound words, parts of which are sometimes given, words which are not compounds are generally quoted in full In a les cases parts of simple words are qdoled ( IX, 26 and 32), but the fact is clearly recognised by tbe author himsell (cf IX. 25, 31 and 31) In the two other similar cases, fe for at (IV 97 ) and ( according to some MLSS ) a forfà ( VIII. 18), the author does not say anything to that effect. With regard to the former, Uvaja says नहीत्येतत्पदे हीति यत्पदावयवग्रहण तन्छन्दोमड- मयात् । With regard to the latter, Uvaja is silent, and this is one of the reasons why I have adopted the reading for a. I a Vedic quotation contains more words than are necessary to sbow the application of a rule, the extra words in such cases are generally meant to restrict the application of that rule only to that quotation. In som: cases, bowever, this explanation does not hold good, the presence of extra words being quite superfluous. With regard to such cases, Urata says (II.77) छत्र येषां विशेषणपदानामुदाहरणानि न विद्यन्ते वेपो छन्दः- परिपूर्तिः फलम् । METRE The Rgveda-Prahgathya is composed partly in the Anusjobb metre and partly in the Tristabb or Jagati metres. There are a fev irregular stanzas which generally, according to the prevalence of tbe Padas, can be assigned to one of the other of the three metres. Besides, there are four stanzas with Padas of nine syllables cach, one with ted-syllab c Padas, and one with six-syllabic Padas. I give belon a chart showing the number of stanzas in different metres in the different pofalos, also theu total member separately 3 well as together I bave not included the first ten introductory stanzas in this account. 1. CLA A. Haedonell, Bsbadderita, latroduction, D. XXI ·9th Bth Papalas Triştubbs, sonc of them with 1 or 2 Jagatr Padas Trşgubbs with one or two Padas of 10 : 3 Jagatis نما 3 2 2 Jagatıs, with one Puda of 11 Jagatis, with two Padas of 10 14 Anuştubhs 1 2 2 2 Defective Anuştubbs (18th) (3416 (24th) Stanzas with all Padas of 9 (27th) Stanzas with all Padas of 10 1 Stanzas with all Padas of 6 (17th) Padas 1 3,4 of 9 [7th)1 30f 12 20113 40f14 2 of 12 » 2,4 of 13 |(16th) Padas 1 3 of 12 stanzas Miscellaneous THE RGVEDA PRATISAKAYA 09 ·11701, Irth Pialas گانا'It Voc : ** of that with 1 2 Jam Pass Tosulhs, with one or ito Padus of 10 : . Jerats . 8 3 : Jagalls, with onc Pada of 11 Jagatis, with two Padas of 10 : & : : 2215 30 Anustubbs 17 : : Defecture Anuspulbs (37th) Stanzas with all Padas of 9 : : Stanzas with all Padas of 10 1 1+ .. . Grand Total 1 (10th) Stanzas with all Pidas of 6 . : 4 519 13 LUYINYOA ONY "EYSUITA '19.135 1419 ·दूणश- 62 THE RGVEDA-PRÁTISAKHYA Trıştubh Padas occasionally interchange with Jagats Pa das excepting those in patala XVIII, which are not only free from this admixture but are of the type of the regular classical metres Indravajte or Upajati It will appear from the chart given above that the tendency of the work is to write either ia Anustubh or in Trıştubh or 10 both The Jagtatſ Metre is rarely used except in prlalu XI, which is entirely in that metre Morcover, the Jaga4 metre employed in this patala is of the type of the regular class cal metre called Vamsastha, the only irregularities (according to some MSS ) being-777. for stor in stanza 13, and दूणाशfor Lo stanza 20 This exceptional character of patala XI is very impor tant as we shall see later on Of the seventeen defective Anugt ubh stanzas, there are ten with one Pada of nine syllables, one with (wo Padas of nine, five with one Pada of seven, and one with one Pada, of sex Of those containing one or two Padas of mine, only a few Pedas begin with two short syllables In some cases the excess of one syllable is due to Vedic quotations In some cases, how ever, the excess is due to the restoration of the Sandhı between #0 Padas, without wb ch tbe end of the odd Pada would not com incide with the end of a word eg IV, Stanza 33 All the l'adas having one or two syllables short contain Vedic quotations where the number of syllables can be restored by means of Vyuha in one case (XVI, stanza 15) Vyuba is expressly enjoined by the PrAttgalhya itsekk It would seem that there are about twenty seven instances of hatus to be found between the Padas of stanzas in the various metres in the Pretisakbya But the biatus is generally removed, in most of the MSS, by euphonically combining tbc sowels I have followed the manuscript practice in this respect, though from the point of view of the metre, the bistus as a matter of fact, bas to be restored in almost all such cases. GRAMMAR. With regard to cupbonic combination, the rule of changing final au to a before u or 2 and to do before other vowels as observed 1 C1 11 25 and 3:

·STYLE, METRE, GRAMMR, AND VOCABULRAY 63 in the best MSS I have kept this difference I have also followed the common practice of the MSS in dropping Visarjantya before 2 sibilant plus a hard consonant, which is also supported by a role (IV 36) of the Rg Prát The omission of, Visar janiya also occurs sporadiacally in the MSS before a sibilant plus a nasal consonant or a semivowel. I have not followed this practice as it has no authority either to the Pratigakhya or in Paniou« The MISS are not consistent with regard to the nature of the nasal sound resulting from the treatment of a final n like a Visarjanya, it benog represented sometimes by Anusvgra and sometimes by Anungsika. I have vniversally adopted the latter, as it is expressly en joined by this Pratiskbya ( IV 80). The Rg vedic practice of writing d and dh as! and lh between vowels is generally followed in the best SS The Rg Prat does not usually follow the rule of not euphorically combining a final a or a OT any other monophthong with a following though a rule (II 32 ) practically to that effect with regard to a and a before is expressly lard down in the Pratisashya, eg रेफारकारपरः (v 23), सहवत्सत- (IX 21), egitura (VII 1), de Fe (II 64) There are, bow ever, two cases where this rule is observed, cf 9fd9qvytahu (V 43), 98440 (for-ar ) arcfia (IX. 51 ). The lattor occurs at the end of the first Pada of a line The hiatus is of coure ·|THE RGVEDA PRATISAKHYA 13 retained before a semisowel in gerua fasiz (IV.69) The Vedic Sandhi of the final n in HEATET before & is retained in STRIHET (IV 75) but of FARIE (IV_74) The biatus is not avoided in kuriat (XIV 60), gan ein (XVII 43), while according to the first interpretation of Uvata e is elided after a Pragrhyo in ?$948 ( Xuf 40 )ga Tent (XVIII 25) is another arregular Sandhi according to some MSS The cerebralization shown in .fac94. (II 80) should be confined to chandas according to Papini I have adapted nafa. (XVI 90 ) instead of quafa, which is required according to a Varttikad on Pånını (VIII 4, 42) The word clearl (XI 25) is rather curious Some MSS have attempted to correct it to 1679. It might be taken as an unusual Sandhi of : plus cher, through the construction requires an accusative instead of #: , or it might be taken in the sense of the part (ola word ) containing an aspirate' The only other possible way is to take it simply in the sense of 'an aspirate', the addition of either (=TC) or an being superfluous and uregular The reading OTTE (XVI 53) found in most MSS is probably another instance of irregular Sandhi for 7991sz The irregularities with regard to nouns, adjectives, pronouns, and verbs are also interesting The Vedic form ar instead of तानि us used in टा वरागमानि (Iv 14) Forms like पट्, सप्त *(XVI 24), etc., are used in the sense of 47, 017", etc. Posses sire adjectlves like stel (IX. 28, 9A1 (XVI 20), T501 "(XVI 40), formed from steins which end in n according to the Sanskrit Grammarlans, occur very often f79397: (XVI 18) is probably for Reo foot-notes to XVIII stanza 13. 2. Cf Pan TIM 3 106. नाम्नपतिनगरीयामिति घरम्यम् । Ci Sadgurdsisa (p 1.5) on Rk sartānakrstant (ed. A A. MCtonelly Introduction 1Y 3 प्रत्येकान्वायन: क्नो लुक् छान्दसः । पटकः | etc. B ct the Vinttika 70afef7E-Efe on tādin, 1,88 6. CP Witney • Sansknt Grammar S 134 and 1230 b 4 ·STYLE BIETRE GRADIMLAR, AND VOCABULARY 85 f7: 9747.; or if it is a déigu compound, both number and gender are noteworthy at is used without infection in श्री भवति (II. 33). Names of the Pragathas derived from compounds are often irregularly formed g महावाईत 1 (XVIII 10), काकुभवाईत' (XVIII 19) 33 (II 12) the masculine is used with a fa. 977 is once used as a masculine (XIII 20) fa as a name of a metre is used as a neuter (XVII 5) Aralife in the neuter appears to be used for straife: (XVII 49) The form ofiaafa (XIV 37), which is the reading of all the text and commen tary MSS for afterculea, (if not a clerical mistake ) may also be regarded as an irregularity, the latter reading being based only on marginal corrections of some MSS As regards compounds, Uvața takes 3974aefato: (IV. 37) as equal to start the 92491f9 (XI 13), according to most MSS , appears for व्यवायिपदम् . पादादिरन्तश्च (IV 56 ) means पादादिः पादान्तश्च With regard to syntax, the nominative 77954: (XVII 4) is once used for the accusative The accusative with ffa instead of the nominative occurs with several words in XV 12 a 18 once used with the accusative (1 62) and several times with the ablative, & XI 70 of 15 several times used with the ablative, but not in the same sense (cf Uvapa) e 8 marfa (XIV 64), TUTTO (XVI 5) fg in XI 61 is probably used with sai, or it may be taken with अमे The forms of the demonstrative pronoun a are 1 CY Sadgaras sga (75on Rk-haryanatramani Introduction, x + उचरपदवृद्धिश्चान्दसी । अन्यथा मादावहत इति हि मानोति। 2. The ddbi of the second member is not so irregulanty if the words like HERE sro takes in the souse of , lc., ef tho Vianka छन्दसः प्रत्ययविधाने नपु सके स्वायै उपसल्यानम् on Pipini, IT 285 CI also mea, ng Pråt. XVIII 5 $ The latter Tesdisgus also toand in P1 P., Ice footnoter to XIV, stanza 11.

·66 THE RGVEDA PRĀTISAKHYA often used for those of gac or 64;e & IV 49, 61, 83. The imperfect argetsaela (XIII 48) has the sense of the present tense, The order of the words is occasionally disregarded, especially in the case of particles, e g 797 (I 26) In one casc thprefir is seperated from its verb Haruto Sar (X[ 65) With regard to prepositions, is sepafated from the ablative by one word in * 1977 (11I 20), add so n from the accusative in Gartea EUT (XI 63) הן VOCABULARY. As regards vocabulary, it may be pointed out first of all, that the Pratieakhya, as already stated, has many peculiar technical termas for the different euphonic combinations, some of which have not been noted elsewhere e g अन्वक्षरसधिवक्तू ( IV 37 ), अकाम and नियत (IV 30)* The list of the names of different faults in pronunciation in pitala XIV is also interesting Other interesting words, some of which have not been noted elsewhere, are press (I 46) from the afarrot II 54) in the sense of an irregular formation, and equivalent to faqat in grammar, 85277784 (I G1) meaning "contradictron' as opposed to 441 4: (XV 15) in the sense of 'to repeat or to recite again' 579 (I 53) equivalent to start in grammar, faqa (1 71). 999 (IV 41 and 45 ) meaning a subsequent word or sound, as opposed to its meaning in Paşını restricted to an altix or suffix gainean (IV 50) beside gare (IX. 27), #ATE (X. 16/10 the general sense of अवगृह्य, यकृत and प्राकृत (II 3+ ) from विकृति and Hila; 9815 in the sense of both declension (€ & IX.5) and conju Cl the commentary चारो मिननमः। * Ao regar is the interesting names of diferent metres (17771,647FT, etc.) which occur in petale XVII it should be noted that most of thema are also found in the silinastra el Weber Indische Studies, VIII 108- 113 dee also in this connection pp 321-327 of Tol III 2. An emendation from they; cf. Additional Notes (I 46) 10 Fol lll. CI Bruas farbieb, Zor Érafo Arung in die find einh, Sprachs, 1, $946 sd 50 1 ·THE TEXT OF THE RGVEDA PRATISĀKAYA 67 gation (X. 7), F (IV 381 meaning usage, 54th in the sense of duration (VI. 39, XIII 7), FK (III 8) meaning efta; eta (III 17), fq. (VI 471 for 14,71a; TY? (XI, 10) in the same sense as in Pånini, fifa (XI 3) meaning a diphthong, 5155 (X 151 meaning afine; Farcre ( XI 16 ), fara'at ( XI 62 ), 2447 (XI, 22), महाप्रदेश (XI 42 ), अध्यवसाय (XI 35 ), व्यवस्यन्ति (XVIIL. 57), 574 (XI 47) meaning change, afec (XI 66) meaning existence; F (XIV 25) in its literal meaning 'with parts', 7' (XIV 49) meaning either a conjunct consonant or a heavy vowel, sfart (XV. 5) referring to it; sfa (XVIII 4, Retalyer ( XVIII 27). etc. It may be added that some of the words like 5190, 3497 are used here in their literal meaning, and not in the restricted sepse given to them in other works That is why they are not defined here as in Pánlot or in other works? 9 THE TEXT OF THE RGVEDA PRĀTISĀKHYA The text of the Rg Prat consists of eighteen palalas divided into three adhväyns of six patals each. Each parala is divided in to vargas The vargis generally consist of five stanzas each, except at the end of a patala where they vary in length from three stanzas to SLX This practice about the length of the targas 15, however, not strictly followed in pafalas XI-XIII, XVI, and XVII. A few MISS of the text (C', C', and partly M) number the patalas separately for each adhyaya, but I have, following the majority of the text MSS 13 well as all my MSS of the commentary, numbered them consecutively for the whole work That the division into patalas is really the most original can be proved by the in ternal evidence of the Pratis.kbya itself, as it is referred to in Sutras IV 20 and VI 16. That this is also anore real than that into adhyâyas and r17018 is clear from the fact that while the latter I Ct. Urals. 2. Ct Uratt 8. ci fannt, 1.241 I I, S. Eee also ij Prat, I. 151, 1,8; Ath PIL. I 97; Tait. Prit, I. 51 ·68 THE RGVEDA-PRĀTISAKHYA divisions are merely artificial or mechanical, the former is to some extent based on the division of the subject matter it is for this reason as well as for the sake of convenience that in giving references to the Sutras or the stanzas of the Protišakhya I bave referred only to patal18, and not to adhayyas or vargas Tlus coincidence of the division of the pajalns and that of the subject matter bas mainly Ied ne to include stanzas 53-60 in patala XVI The ten introductory stanzas, having been elsewhere shown to be spurious, are not included in the text of the Pratisakhya The commentary on them has also been separated from Uvaja s comtaentary 10 THE TEXT OF THE RGVEDA PRĀTISĀKAYA ACCORDING TO THE COMMENTARY OF UVATA As we shall see later on, there are traces of successive additions to be found in the Rg Pral, and the text, as it has come down to us, cannot be the work of one and the same auther Before entenng into the examination of this questiod it is better to say something about the text of tbe Pratišskliya adopted by Uvaja for his com mentary, because in Ibe choice of readings for the text, as already stated, I have given tbe chief weight to his authority so as to obtain as far as possible the text which he had before fum in or about the eleventh century It has been shown above that Uvaya was not cognisant of the existence of, or at least did not recognize the authenticity of, the ten introductory stanzis. As they are wanting in the Parsada-Vihti which, as shown above, is, in all probability, anterior to Uraga, und as the commentary on there is not by Uvata, it is reasonable to essetne that the staczas wese added to the Prátisakbya after Uraja s time. The fact that these stanzas are found in rarging numbers in different ISS u another proof of their spuriousness. They are all ranting in YY, and CS has only tbe first Another proof consists in this, ibat in all* the MISS of Uratas commentary the embering of Sutras, stanzas, and targas begins from e ent- मादरापयादितः ॥ Even in the text MISS. tbey are generally Oo the date of Urats, ke bel {'Units and his willing') 2 CL Retief's Rg Pra, part Lp 12 (top! 1 ·THE TEXT ACCORDING TO THE COMU, OP VVATA €9 kept apart, and are not counted with the genuine stanzas of the P12- tijkhya Of these ten stanzas, stanzas 5, 6, and 8 also occur at the end of the faittiriya Pratiga khya The stanza fupigaste414., etc., occurring in the commen tary on the first Sutra, 13 wanting in all the text MSS Obviously it is a part of the commentary, and cannot be regarded as a part of the Pratiga kbya as prof Goldstücker was at pains to maintain In pajula XVI the stanza grad ugatti, etc., occurs in all the text MSS either after the first or the second line of stanza 8 It 23, however, wanting in the commentary MISS except B', where this stanzz, followed by the remark #97:, is added by the scribe There can be no doubt about the spuriousness of the stanza, because it is wanting in the commentary, and because it is merely a repetition of what is already said in XVI 11 Stanza 10 of the same pafals is, in tbe commentary MSS, written as a part of the commentary of the preceding sutra, but taking into consider:1110 7 the usual number (1 e 5) of stanzas in a targi, as well as owing 10 its occurrence in all the tert MSS., it is, no doubt, a part of the Protosikbya Stanzas 50 of the same pafala contains an extra line This is the only instance of its kind in the Pratis Akhya and would readily suggest that the line is 2 later addition It is found in all my text MSS It is found in my commentary MISS also, but the commentary on it is omitted in 1 According to Prof. Regnier the commentary on it is wanting also in the Pans S and the Berlin MS 394 That Urat could not have regarded it as authentic appears from his comm«ntary on XVII. 21 These he refers to the three $ 20zas (I 191, 10-12) of the Rarela as the instances where the metre, though doubtful according to the Picas, is determined accordin; to the number of the syllables. If this lin“ were authentic and if the commentary on it, wh ch quotes the first (en fyrtar.) of the three is s'anzas as an ounce of fire fcademy Joly 1870, pr? CI, ! » Jcfler. C: Prat.mp IT od XI CI firmier part III.140) and a vonat (CCC111). ecept 2 ·THE RGVEDA PRÁTISAKHYA HETTE Fs, were by Uraga, it is clear that Uragas reference to thema 25 of doubtful mo-tre, in the commentary on XVII 21, as not quite appropriate. To meet this obxection some of the MSS. add is the corumentary on XVIL 21 ननु च बटको सप्तक पटक इवि ये पति तेषामुदाहरण न मवति । तेषा शिवा न सख्या सत्तिति ।'. This passages obnously an interpolation as it is not found even in some of those MSS which contain the commentary on the line in question. It would appear from this that though Urata might have read this line, as it is found in all the commentary MSS, be did not regard #t as authentic, and that he did not comment upon it There are other reasons also which conclusively prove that the line as spurions. Stanza 51 which follows this line while referring to 'these two groups' (at) does not refer to this line at all it refers only to the two Sutras given before the line. It is clear that, had the line been genuine, it could not have been passed over in that reference Another argum-nt consis.s in this, that stanza 52 of pafala XVI, Abough giving examples for the rule (XVI. 73) which procedes tous line and also for the following one (XVI 77) does not give any example for this line The second line (end rafa, etc) of stanza 51 of the same pajalo is found in all my commentary as well as text BISS. except W, which reads instead of (sic) TTT 1151. afacer l. Uraga does not explain it, Dor is its meaning quite clear A marginal note in B' says that the line is an interpolation (ET) To me it appears that the line is not an interpolation, but is a wo33 reading which is the source of the obscurity of its meaning Stinn 19 of padala III, though found in all the commentary and text VSS, 25 not explained by Usaga This coupled with the fact that the stana is added at the end of tbe paļals at least shows that Uma did not regard it as authentic. Moreover, the stann 15 nere repetition of what is already stated in s.anza 3 The list to 1 fee foot pote to the commentary 2a Et let it sicher ·LACK OF UNITY IN THE AUTHORSAIP 72 stanzas ( 8 and 9 ) of patala XII seem to be of the same sort. They are also found in all the commentary and text MSS, but are not explained by Urata, though some commentary MSS add autaa. It is noteworby that the first of these two stanzas also occurs to the 1 ] Prat (VIIJ 54, 55) and is fully explained there by Uvaja. The same applies to the last two stanzas (19 and 20) of patala XIII The last coe is omitted in TV Both are omitted in the BISS P add p' of the Perşada-Vštti Uvafa's commentary on XIII 47 shows that he did not regard the first of these two stanzas as a part of the Pratišakhya. The five stanzas, dealt with above, are of the dature of oating verses'. That is the reason why some of them are found in the works of different orship Some of them way be regarded not as a part of the Pratisakhya but as mere quotations by Uvafa and as such a part of his commentary In the case, their occurrence in the text MSS may be taken as subsequent to their occurrence the commentary 10 11 LACK OF UNITY IN THE AUTHORSHIPI OF THE RGVEDA-PRĀTIŠĀKAYA IS a As far as I can say, Prof Regaier was the first to point out that the Rs. Prst work gradually built up HLS Citical remarks about the dierent pofalas', in this respect, are a proof of his keen observation and accurate judgement But unfortunately be did not deal with this question in detail, his criticisms being only of a general nature Moreover, sometimes be sectos to go too far wben, without any further prool, be sees in a there want of method or order in a portion of the Praugakbya, 1 Aøregards the date of Bedbuka who, according to the tradition, the first of the tea introdactory stanzas, the latrodection to the Var gadriyaretti, tad Una commentary on I 1 od XII 1) 34 the sothor of the Rgr Pris, cl Jacdoneli, Bikadderata Introdoction, pp. XXI XXIV: kath, ditaresi Ingyak, Iotrodaclior, p 21 7. Cr, for iustioce, bus rebuts at the beginning of palalao Sul und IVL ·LACK OF UNITY IY THE AUTHORSHIP 773 cases Resolution (TE)" is recommended only in the case of coalesced combinations, while for semniyokeb, intervention of a corresponding vorci (d व्यवेपासहशैः स्वः) 15 prescribed. Both tbese passages being integral parts in their respectre places, the contradiction carolved in then proves the disessity of these aatborship. Moreover, the rule VIII. 40 was rather superflugas if both the parts were by the same apthor The independent character of the last part as well as its later date of compo.it 07 13 fartber proved by the fact that Sutras 32-40 of yatalı XVIII are either merely a repetition of or implied in Sutras 19-26 and 37 of patala I, while stanzas 30, 31 of the former pajala (XVIII) are m-rely a verbal repetition of stanzas 14 and 15 of palah XV where their occurrence is more natural than in patala XVIIL It is also, perhaps, of interest to note that the use of the expletsre particle w pocular to this last part Moreover, the use of the preposition are with the ablative 17 thn third part is in a slightly diflerent sense from that in the first two parts. The second part, comprising pasalas XIII XV, is lacking in that independent character which is found in the third part. Thougb parola XIII is a sort of collection of miscellan-ous matter, and is not so unborn in character 23 patals XIV, which is uboty devoted to the description of ranous faults in procunciation, both are, in ther colophoss in some MSS., and also by Uraja', called $1ka patalas, and the conclosion ol pafals XIV w applicabe lo both of them. Pagals XV, which desabros tr trode of instruction followed ja teaching the recitation of the flgveda, is called 1974. 924 n Jis colophon an CS, OF ART TE-przy " Vrajas once refers to it u zim928 Though not called fueries, the latter plats my be considered a contration of the two fortaer, and ca I AFATIDPz 113, 13 can be resoltol sslo 13%, Cuota 3 Eoltat 19 lap TL 6?, 1? as bacteut us (7946; of Unit : Ct ito comcertary oa XII 9' (us: fu riz, e-. ). & Cº TTY C3 01 Cl the contestary 01 IVILI (reat womz). 5 ·74 THE RGVEDA PRĀTISAKHYA thus be grouped together with them as forming a part distinct from both the other parts This part, however, is not quite independent of the first part, and is rather a sort of complement to the same This is borne out by the fact that there are passages in the second part which clearly refer to the first part , cf तेपा स्थान प्रति नादाचदुतम् (XIII 7) which refers to नादः परोऽभिनिधानाद् ध्रुवं तत्तत्कालस्थानम् (VI 39), cf also XIV 1 where een 959 qÅ: clearly refers to the first part Moreover, in one case it would appear that the description of the karanas in XIII 8 12 is something which is taken for granted in the first part, cf VI 27 In spite of all these facts which might suggest the unity of the second part with the first, there are arguments which go to prove a later date of the second part According to the first part ( IV 82 the nasal sound following a in the word nie is Anungsika, but in the second part ( XIII 27 ) it is distinctly stated to be Anusvara Uvata tries to reconcile this contradiction by saying शाखान्तरे किल माश्चत्वे इति सानुस्वारं पठन्ति । तत्प्रदर्श्यते । (XIII 27 ) But it is obvious that one and the same person can not be responsible for these contradictory views according to the first part (I 10) Anusvára is included in the breathings ( ऊष्माणः), we find it, in the second part (XIII 11), excluded from the same The complementary nature, as well as a later date of these pafalas, is further illustrated by the fact that while in the earlier chapters the Pratisakhya professedly (cf II 1) deals with the constitution of the Samhitd text on the basis of the Padatext, which is taken for granted, we find in the second part matters dealt with which are exclusively concerned with the Pada text, XIII, 30 Though there are a few similar cases in the early chapters (c II 13, IV 81-82), they are mentioned there incidentally, of only for the sake of illustration of some term Moreover, it is also noteworthy that the term ghistof is explained in XIII 31 after its use in the preceding Sutra A similar case is not found in the carlier chapters. Though rather doubtful, but sery interesting, proof for a later date of this second part is offered by the following fact Nasltys 13 Moreover, while ·76 THE RGVEDA PRATISAKHYA sell, of Sutra 16 feachi Stanzas 5 and 6 are of a gene ral nature, while stanza 7 is really out of place in this Pratisakhya, because nowhere else does the Pratigg khya concern itself with the accent of particular words The last two stanzas have already been shown to be probable interpolations There are stronger and more definite reasons with regard to the later date of patala XI It can be proved by a comparison of the contents of this patala with those of patala X, that the former is 2 sort of commentary on the latter! A large portion of patala XI is obviously concerned with assigning reasons for some of the rules of pa'ala X On the other hand, many of the rules of parala XI are mere repetitions of those of patala X, there being no justi fication at all for their repetition of X 12-14 and XI 28-30 It seems that the author of prtula XI accepted also some other opi nions which are not found in pa'ala x, c XI 33, 45 We arrive at the same conclusion hy a comparison of vocabulary, style, and thetre of this pa'ala with those of the rest the first part, or even of the whole of the Praticakhya The word jy appears for the first time in XI 10 in the same sense as in Padını (cf Uvala) ita (XI 47) is used in the sense of fault. The words safadilat ( XI 2), 12 (XI 10), Garifaaìa (XI 58), are also not worthy generally of the whole patala specially of the last four stanzas, Is argumentative, and seems to be more modern than that of the whole of the rest of the Prátisakhya The exceptional character of th15 paraka, as regardz pietre, bas been already shown All this shows a date of this patala later than that of the first ten patalas, and possibly of the other parts too, of the Pratis&khya There is no reason to question the unity of the first ton patolos The opinion of prof Whitney', as far as palala X is concerned, that the part of the Rg Prgt which concerns the construction of the Krama text is open to the suspicion of being a later accretion to the test, is contradicted by the fact that Krama is mentioned in I 62 The style 1 Cf Regaler's Rp Prat, part II, p 60 7 Chu Ath Prat p. 677 ( 405. 1862) ·UTATA AND HIS WRITINGS (TarafTEHETETT , showing thereby that it must have formed a part of the original scheme of the work 12. UVATA AND HIS WRITINGS From the evidence fortunately avaslable as his works we are able, not only to determine the precise period when Uvata lived, but also to know a few other details regarding his personal history In the colophons of his commentary on the Rg Prat, as well as that on the Vaj Prst, be is generally described as 1979 TETEMEUGTE पुन उवट (or उव्वट or अवट or ऊअट) At the end of the 20th adhyaya ol the Mantra bhjaya, his commentary on the Va jasaneyi Samhita, the following stanza occurs श्रानन्दपुरवास्तव्यवाटा ख्यस्य सूनुना । उवटेन कृत भाष्य पदवाक्यः सुनिश्चितैः ।। Again in the colophon given at the end of the same commen tary, besides the above stanza also occurs the following stanza – अध्यादींश्च नमस्कृत्य श्रवन्त्यामुवटो बसन् । मन्त्राणा कृतवान् माध्य महीं भोजे प्रशासति ॥" From the above quotations we can gather the following infor mation regarding Uva a -- (1) that the name of bis father was, Vajrata (2) that Vajrata was a resident of Anandapura, and (3) that at the time he wrote bis commentary called Mantra bhasya, Bhoja was ruling over the earth and he himself was living at Avant (or Ujjayini) Anandapura has been indentified with Vadanagar in Upper Gujarat, see The Ancient Geography of India, by A Cunningham, 1 The reading जैय्यटा, instead of वटा as found in the Nirnaya Sāgars edition of the book is certainly a mistake and is coatradıcted by the colophon at the end of the same edition Jaiyyata 13 well known as the father of Kaiyyata the commeatator of the Jahābhasya. For another readiog not materially different, of the same stanza. ct Stein Köbmtr Catalogue p su 2 ·18 THE RGVEDA PRĀTISAKAYA I, the Buddhist Period pages 493–94 As regards the Bboja mentioned by Uvata, he is undoubtedly the celebrated prince of that name wbo ruled over Malva from about 996 to 10+ AD This determines the period when Uvala llved, 1 e from about the eighties of the tenth century to about the middle of the eleventh century A DI As regards his writings, his best known and most important works are the same as just referred to, i e (1) the ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यभाष्य or पार्पदव्याख्या, (2) the मातृमोदाख्यवाजसनेयिप्रातिशाख्यभाष्य, and (3) The arron fara fata or HET The वेदार्थदीपिका or सर्वानुक्रमभाध्य wrongly ascribed to Uvara in The Catalogus Catalogorum, Pt I, is really a work of Sadgurusisya, not of Uvata cf Descriptive Catalogue of the Government Collections of Manuscripts, Deposited at the Deccan College, Poona, Vol I, Pt 1, 1916, page 28 Two other works (1) meetofa4531154 and (2) FERREICH are also ascribed to bim in The Catalogus Catalogorum, Part III For the 1974H164, see page 378 of the Poona catalogue just referred to As regards the ईशावास्योपनिषद्भाष्य, it may by identical with the 40th adhyāys of his Mantra bhasya As to the chronological order of his writings, I think it 19 possible to determine the same as regards his three important works It is obvious that Urayas reference, in the end colophon of his Mantra bbáşya, to the facts that at the time he wrote that work be was living at Ujjayın! and Bhoja was ruling over the earth is mainly intended to attach some importance to his composition does not refer to the facts in either of his commentaries on the two Pratisakhyas, the two commentaries would seem to be earlier in date than the Mantra bbaşya As between the two Pratiga kbya commentaries, the commentary on the R& Prat seems to be earlier in date than the other The style of the hatter is concise and accurate than that of the former Besides, a comparison On the date of Urata see alga Phgodarkar, Report, 1893-83 pp 3, 191, Stein, Kadmit Catalogue p XLI As be apparently more 1 ·UVATAS COJIJENTARY OVTRE RGVEDA-PRÁTIGAKAYA 19 of the followmg passages from the two commentaries will at once show a maturer judgment of Uvage at the time when he wrote bis commentary on the Va) Prat The passages under reference are as follows On Rg Prat II 26 Urata says - अन याभिः संज्ञामि• शाकद व्यवारति तावत्यः स्वन्यवहारा। याभिर्व्यवहारो नास्ति तासा ज्ञाने धर्म पलम् । On Vay Prat I 54 he says -इह यासा सझाना शास्त्रे सव्यवहारो नोपलम्पते पूर्वाचार्यसनास्ता वेदितव्याः शिध्यसव्यवहाराः। शिष्या अाभिः सन्यवहरेयुरिति । पूर्वाचार्यसज्ञानुकथनमस्मिन् शास्त्रे मङ्गलायं च । पूर्वाचार्य शास्त्रकीर्त्यपरिणाशार्थ वा। यदा यया एते वर्ण नित्या एवमेवा अपि सज्ञा नित्या एव । एव च कृत्वा सर्वशास्त्र वेता एव सझा उपलम्यन्ते । । श्राभिः सहाभिर्व्यवहरता धर्मो भवति । यदा नैव सज्ञा किन्तर्हि वर्ग स्वरूप- मनेन सूनेण कथ्यते । The fact that Uvajas commentary on the Rg Prat 13 mostly based on an older commentary, the Parsada Vitu, would also seem to show its earlier date than his commentary on the Va) Prat which is free from any blemish or weakness of this nature ... । etc 13 UVATA'S COMMENTARY ON THE RGVEDA PRĀTISĀKUYA In the introduction to his commentary on the Vajasaneyi Samhita, Uvata, while pointing out the special features of a good commentary, says अथ व्याल्याधर्मा. अतिरिक्त पद त्याज्य हीन वाक्ये निवेशयेत् । विप्रकृष्ट तु सदध्यादानुष्यं च कल्पयेत् ॥ लिश धातु विमति च योजयेदानुलोम्यतः । यद्यत्स्यान्यान्दस वाक्ये कुर्याचचत्तु लौकिकम् ॥ It must be admitted that in explaining the text of the Sätras of the Rg Prat Urata has on the whole successfully ined to approach this standard of a good commentary Though his style is rather ·........ 80 TIE RGFEDA PRATISAKHYA loose, he is particular in pomting out the importance or significance of ēven such a small particle as por şta occurring in a Sutra, besides adding examples, and counter-examples to illustrate the Sutras That he possesses considerable circumspection and critical insight as a commentator will be borne out by the following passages only casually collected from his commentary अध उपरिशन्दौ विशेषणत्वेनोपादीयेते भीरिवग्रहण च विशेषणमहणार्थम् .... (I_31) दाविति पादपूरणः प्रथमपञ्चमाविति द्विवचनेनैव द्विस्वस्याभिहितत्वात (1, 39) ययोदकाहारस्य मत्स्याहरणमविरुदम् । यथा पुष्पाहारस्य फ्लाहरणमवि- रुद्धम् । एवमेतदपि प्रसङ्गादुच्यते (I 41) ते वै विधयः सगृहीता येषा लक्षणं प्रपञ्चश्व (I 70) श्रतोऽय लापविक श्राचार्यः पुरस्तादपवाद चक्र (I. 77) द्विश्चकारकरणावयं दोपो न भवति (II 8) इतिकरणः समाप्तिवचनः । चकारः समुच्चयार्थीयः (II 74) अत्र येषा विशेषणपदानामुदाहरणानि न विद्यन्ते तेषा छन्द.परिपूर्तिः फलम् (II 77) वशगमानीत्यस्याप्यत्र योगो युक्तरूपः । छन्दोमनभयादधस्तादुतः (1V 15) हस्वग्रहण विस्पष्टार्थ दीर्घात्परस्य पद्यस्य चन्द्रशन्दस्याभावात् (IV 84) नहीत्येतत्पदे दीति यत्पदावयवग्रहण तच्छन्दोमङ्गभयात् (IV 97) श्चप्राप्तप्राप्तिवचनोऽपिशब्दः (v 8) His just criticisin of the Vrttikara, bas predecessor, while explain ing Satras like 1 1,1 62, as well as his teasterly discussion of the various points at issue in connection with Sūtras like I 77, VII 1, VIII, 1 also add to his credit as a good commentator But in spite of the above merits he usually does not take the trouble to bring out the exact meaning of the technical names like छन्वक्षरसघि (II 8), क्षेत्र (II 23), उमाह (II 29), काम and नियत (IV 30), उपाचरित (IV 41 ), शौदाक्षर (IV 89 ), assigned to the the Pratish khya, nor does he case, with the solstary erception of at (=alfa)ın IV 14, even to notice the Yarious Sandbis in ·UVATA'S COMMENTARY ON THE RGVEDA PRATTÓĀKAYA 81 . unregular or nousual expressions of the Sutras like 717954 349rcha in XVII 4, or श्रवरेऽपृथकाती in XIII. 40 (in the first interpretation), or get an XI 25, and also other irregularities of the text pointed out by me above or in the Additional Notes in Vol. III. Vedic words dealt with in the Sūtras are generally given before Vedic illustrations in the commentary Yet exceptions to this rule are found in the commentary here and there The practice of adding Tutor TD Rytter to the case of counter-examples still to be traced out, or adding dream or as in the case of quotations from the Praiças is also not consistently followed in the commentary, But the charge of inconsistency in such cases should not of necessity be levelled against Uvaja They may as well be due to the vagaries of the scribes In this connection I may also refer to the important cases of mistakes in the commentary or even in the Sutras that I have had to emend or to poigt out in my Additional Notes It is just possible that some of these mistakes or corruptions are due to the scribes themselves Still there are cases, e 8 afes- (for afo-) 1. I 1, 199 (for T477) in II 12, Frane XI 66, which, it may be doubted, as already pointed out by me in the Additional Notes, are due to Uvata himself In course of his commentary Uvala bas, bere and there, briefly referred to or dealt with some interesting or important topics It will be worth while to refer to them at this place They are therefore obowa below in the order in which they occur in the commentary - 11 एतत्प्रातिशाख्यप्रयोजनम् । 12 लुलु इत्यनयोः स्वरयोर्वणंसमाम्नाये स्थानम् । 13 लौकिक्स्य वर्णसमाम्नायस्य द्विविधः पाठः । तयोरेकवरमाभिव्य व प्रातिशाख्यस्यास्य प्रवृत्तिः। IS THERET 677 alfalfest! I 50 af faart: VI 29, I 68 RETET FEESTA 6 ·82 TUE ĶGVEDA PRĀTISAKHYA । 17. निपातनस्य स्वरूपम् । II. 1. संहिताया विकृतित्वं पदानां च प्रकृतित्वम् । II 2 संहिता द्विविधा । श्राप कमसहिता च । II 4. विवृत्तिस्वल्पविचारः। II 8 and IV 1 सधीना चतुःप्रकारत्वम् । II 60. यशप्रयोगे पार्षदप्रपञ्चस्याप्रवृतिः। III. 6. कम स्वरूपविचारः। 11. 7. पदेषु एकादश स्वरा भवन्ति । VI.6 अध्मणाः परेपा स्पर्शाना द्विवचन विषय इष्टिः । VI 39 'ध्रुव' कालविषये विचारः। XI 65,70,71 फमपाठस्प कमकरय च प्रशसा । :: XIII 1 वाचि प्राणस्य उदानस्य वा कार्यकरत्वमिति विचारप्रस न उदानस्य स्वरूपकथनम्। XIII 13 वर्णवैशिष्टयसपादकानामनुप्रदानसंसर्गस्यानकरणपरिमाणात्यानी गुणविशेषाणा वर्णनम् । XIII 21 वर्णात्मगुणाः। XIII 22 अनुस्वारस्य विषये विशेषविचारः। XIII 27 शाखाभेदेनानुस्वारस्य पाठे मतभेदः । XIII 44 सप्तस्वरात्मकाना यमाना विचारः। xIV 30 विसर्जनीयस्य विषये विशेषविचारः। XIV 62 विवृत्तीना स्वरूपम् । XIV 69 शैक्षिकस्य गुणवर्णना। XV 10 दाक्षिणात्याना पारायणप्रवचनम् । XVII 6 छन्दसा देवताज्ञानस्य प्रयोजनम् । In connection with the aborc appraisement of Uvata's compdea tary, however, it is necessary to bear observation I have already referred to the view of Prof Eggeling regarding the very close connection that is found, with the exception of the irst few pakolas, between Uvata's commentary on the R. Prat and the Passada Vrtti In the circumstances, until the Parşada Vitti is properly edited and published, it is difficult to in mind the following ·EARLIER EDITIONS 83 point out the real merits or demerits of Uraja's commentary In so far as I have been able to compare the two commentaries of late, my impression is that Uvaja hased his commentary on the Pursada Vitti, and while in the first few ( 4 or 5 ) patalos he tries to be independent, or even a critic, of the Passada Viri, in the latter parts he has mostly confined himself only to the part of an editor of the older commentary, which protably existed in his time in a very unsatisfactory and corrupt stale The unsatis factory text of his own commentary in its latter portions (C & VIII 41 XII 21, pitals XV as a whole, XVI 77 and 92 XVII 43, most of the verses quoted in potahs VI, XI and XIV) 15 probably du- to this very fact 1 c, due to the defective manu script material of the Parcada Vetti he had before bim As such, until a critically edited text of the Parçada Vyti is available, the remarks we have made regarding the commentary of Urata, unless tbcy refer to the first few pafalıs, should be taken only as prorr Honal 14 EARLIER EDITIONS THE EDITIONS OF REGVIER AND M MULLER. It was in 1919 that, while staying at Oxford as a Corernment of Indu State Scholar, I on the advice of Pral AA Macdonell under took to edit the text of the Rigveda-Prats, khya and its commen uiry altrcally, together with an English translation of the PAEL Sathya and various appendices Belore that time tharet editions oliy text and swo of the text in the Sutra forma along with the commentary of Urata had already appeared. With a view to enable the readers properly to apprecute the need .. well as the ment of the present action, it is worth while to fire here a iniet account of those carlier editions The first edition of the text under the Inle of "Ctodes sur la Grammare Vidque, Prettsathya da Riz Vel with a lierul French translation and ranning commentary baxd 03 tbe flosa of Urata, fonether with ertracts forma tbe Larte, mas lerty to be bxoorx ont by MIA. Knit in 1857 la the Journal Astride and ni spletnia 1957 ·84 THE RGVEDA-PRATISAKHYA A5 Prof The credit for bringing out the second edition of the text with a German translation and a running commentary based on Uvata's gloss, together with extracts from the latter, goes to Prof M Muller Though the first portion of this edition was laid before the public as early as 1856, it was brought to a close only by 1869 As regards the relative ments of these two editions, it will not be amiss if I quote here the following words of Tb Goldstycker from his notice of the same that appeared in the Academy (July 1870, pp 269–272) - ""Both editions contain a critical text of the Pratiga kbya, derived from a careful collation of all the accessible MSS. of the work, a literal translation of it, and a running commentary based on the gloss of Uvata, in both, the indices added are coprous and accurate, "The chief difference, therefore, between the two editions les 10 the different views which the editors take of obscure parts of the text of the Pratisa kbya, as well as of Uvatas commentary Muller, however, had the advantage of additional MS materials, and, at least in the largest part of his labours, of the edition of his predecessor, as well as of the results of ten years of Vedic philological research which intervened between the two works, his edition, as may be expected, marks a considerable advance Yet, so great are the intricacies and obscurities in many parts of the Pratisakhya text and the commentary, that even wbere Prof and states bis reason for differing, from M Regnier, it is not altogether certain that the views of the latter are wrong, and thus the French edition may still be consulted with advantage, and con tinue to hold the high position which it deserves" The chief merit of the French edition lies in the fact that it con tains copious extracts from Uvajas commentary, which are generally followed by the editor, though sometimes he does not shrink even from expressing his chticism of the same His whole-hearted devotion to his work and patient hard labour are evident from the references be has supplied for almost all the Vedic quotations, as well u from bis useiul and copious Indices In a few cases he was the Muller dilers, ·EARLIER EDITIONS . first to point out the mistakes which are common to MSS (€ 8 ofrerazfa in XIV 37) and the inconsistencies which are found between the text and the commentary MSS (cl aramar, IV 14, and its commentary) But the scantiness of the VS material, which, on the one hand, when compared with tha admirable results he achicsed, adds to bus credit, is on the other hand responsible for many a shortcoming which is found in his edition Though he relers in his notes to a few text VSS and one commentary MS (the Berlin MS No 394), mostly corrupt and delective, which be made use of indirectly, and if directly only partially, it appears that for the constitution of his text, as well as for the extensive cxtracts from Uraças corcmentary, he had to rely mainly on the Paris VIS Under the circumstances he was naturally not able to exercise much critical judgment in selecting his readings or even in checking those later readings or additions which are found in the Paris MS,egd my Additional Notes on T$ 16 XIV 47, and win XIV 55 All such important cases have been pointed out in my Additional Noves As regards the edition of Prof M Muller, it is true that he had the advantage of additional MS material and of the edition of his predecessor, and as such was able to discover some defects in the text of Regnier But while doing so, he seems in some cases to have sone from one extreme to another There are cases where, as generally pointed out in my notes, be also has adopted wrona or later readings In some cases be has not cren conrectly understood the text or thr commentary, end my notes on I 26 I 64, III 21, III, 26, VI 6 VI 29, VI 52, X 8, XIV G?, XYLI 12 I need not say that I bare derived cons detalle teneb. from both these learned cd.sions It tray be pointed out here that neither of the above two edinous has anything to do with the edi zon of the commentary of Uraz: TIIT BANARAS EDITIOY The Bananas etion of the pro Pratifithya togeth h the commary of Ursiz, ed led partly by N. Yeol Kf7 Vjes ·86 TAF RGVEDA-PRĀTISIKAYA and, after his death partly by his pup 1, Pt Prabhu Datta Sarma Gauda, was published in the Banaras Sanskrit Series in 1903 None of the editors gives any information whatsoever about the MS material used for the edition From the few Variants given as foot notes, however, it would appear that at least three MSS (F, 77, ) were available to the editors, who, excepting giving a lew variants here and there, do not seem to have made any proper use of the MS material at their disposal Sometimes various read ings are given in the foot notes even without referring to any MS In view of these facts I am inclined to think that the edition at the most can have the value of only one MS I say at the most, because the careless way in which the book has been edited, bas deprived it of even the merit of a good MS It would be enough to refer here only to a few instances of carelessness on the part of the editors On page 51, in the commentary on I 77, a large portion of the commentary is omitted. Again, on page 393 there is a large onuission several Sutras together with their commentary are omitted altogether On page 186, a large portion of the commentary is given only as a foot note on page 29, su lines of an extraneous matter are included in the commentary In view of the above facts and also because the edition differed to some extent from my commentary MSS, I was at first rather sceptical about any reliability to be attached to this edition But later on, finding that the extracts from Uvața s commentary given by Boroosh mostly agreed with the readings of B^, I came to attach some importance to this edition I have therefore treated it as an independent MS, with the limitation that while some of its mistakes which occur not infrequently, might be based on its original, others must be due to the carelessness on the part of its editors It 18 obvious that an edition prepared at so careless bands must be open to all sorts of mistakes and shortcomings, and as such cannot have any status in the field of critical scholarship But in spite of all that is said above, I must say that Bu bas proved of some belp to me in selecting the proper readings Not only this, in a few cases the ture reading was found only in it AU ·THE PRESEYT EDITION 87 such cases have been sbor in the foot notes or in the Additional Notes THE CALCUTTA EDITIONS The above remarks regarding the Banaras edition more or less apply also to the Calcutta editions of the text of the Pratiga khya and the text togetber with the commentary of Uvaja. The text of the Rgveda Prátisa kbya under the title of the Parsada Sutra, edited by Satyavrata Samagramſ, and the text together with the commentary of Urata under the title of the Pargada-Sutra Vitti, edited by Hitavrata Samakantha, were botb published in the Uga (a Sanskrit montbly, edited by Satyavrata Samagramı) in Samvat 1953 (=1896A ) and Sakgbda 1827 (=1905 A D ) respectively from Calcutta None of the editors has given any information whatsoever regarding the MS material be used Oply a few variants, obviously haphazardly and care lessly selected, from four MSS called Fig 1, 7 and 4, are given 23 fcot notes in both tbe editions The editors have quietly passed over even those places of the text and the commentary where from the point of view of textual criticism it was most necessary to give various readings Even a most cursory glance through the editions is enough to convince that they are hardly of any value as critical editions and as such cannot be made a basis for any further edition They were not available to me at first and when I came to have tbcou rather late, I, for the reasons set forth above, found that it was practa cally of no use to take any notice of them for my cdition 15 THE PRESENT EDITION In view of all that is stated already, it needs no explanation to justify the undertaking of the present canon First of all, no ai al cduon of the commentary bas beca ara:lablc so far As regards the test, the very fact that such : 9337 MS material has beca dưectly or indirectly utilised for its constatation places the edition ·88 THE RGVEDA PRITISAKAYA beyond the raoge of any comparison with the earlier editions, bowever admirable they might have been in their own times It will be found that many of the obscurities and difficulties of the text have been cleared by this cdition of the commentary Still I cannot make secret of the fact that even now the commentary as edited by me seems to be unsatisfactory in several places, 43 already pointed out in the Addit oaal Notes It is so, beeause on the basis of the material at my disposal it was not possible to acluese any better results As a matter of fact it seems that the study of the Práuša kbya literature in general, and of the Rg Prat out of vogue for several centuries That explains the corrupt state of the MSS both of the commentary of Uvata and the Parşada-Vplus That also must be the reason why Sayang, even on those points where it was most necessary to refer to the Rg Prgt commentary on the Rgveda Samhita, has altogether omitted to do so It is hoped that the edition will be helpful not only in the revival of interest in the study of this important literature, but also in the study of the Vedic Sambitas in general and of the Rgveda Sambits in particular in particular, has beca in his 16 ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF OBLIGATION. It is now my most pleasant duty to thapk all those who havo un any way assisted in the production of the persent work and 145 publication I am first of all thankful to the late lamented Professor A. A Macdonell, who not only advised me to undertake this work, but also belped and guided me in my researches and was kind enough to go through a very large portion of the manuscript of this worl as originally prepared at Oxford He was also helpful to me in facilitating the utilisation of the necessary MS material available in the different libraries in England and also in procuring some MSS from the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona My thanks are also due to the authorities of the important Libraries on the European Continent--the Staats Bibliothel, Manich, the Staats Bibliothek, Berlin, and the Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris-- ·ACKNOWLEDGEMENT OF OBLIGATIONS 83 for kindly permitting me to use the MSS concerned when I si ted those libraries I am thankful to the late Profs Wackernagel and Luders for some valuable suggestions wbich they were kind enough to make when I visited then at Basle and Berlin respect vely in 1922 Since 1924 I have utilised further MS, material from the Oni ental Manuscript Library at Madras as well as the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona I am thankful to their authori ties for their courtesy in leading the MSS or in providing their copies Finally I must also express my obligation to the various publi shers for undertahing the publication of the diferent volumes of this work at their great expense and without any cocouragement from other quarters. Vaidika Svadbyaya Mandıra, Varanası Cantt , MD SHASTRI Maghi Purnima, 2015 (V) (23 2 1959) ·नमः श्रीशौनकाय ॥१॥ २ ३ परावरे प्राणि यं सदाहर वेदात्मानं वेदनिधि मुनीन्द्राः। तं पद्मगर्म परमं वादिदेव प्रणम्यची लक्षणमाह शौनकः मापदफेयः संहितां वायुमाह तयाकाशं चास्य मातव्य एव । समानतामनिले चाम्बरे च मत्वागस्त्योऽविपरिहार तदेव ।।२।। थध्यात्मकप्तौ शूरवीरः सुतश्च वाङ्मनसयोकिंवदन्त्यानुपूज्य । सन्धेविवर्तनं निर्मुज वदन्ति शोद्धाक्षरोच्चारणं च प्रतृगणम् ॥३|| (१) ब्रह्मणी . (२) संहिता 0"; संहितायो M. AL. (A). (३) BACHO°C OF AI, B' (Comm.), M. Af.(at,a); मादन्य corrected to मादव्य in 00%; मोडय्य B, BI" (Comm.), AM.AI.(A) (1)OO'B'B',M.M.; समानतामेत्यनिले 00.0', AA (corrects =म-to-मेय.), I... (at),(Paris rs. corrects मेय-to-म- on the margin). (५) च चावरे C. (६) तदेवं 350', ददेय 0.39. () मुतश्च 0.0B BIP (Comm.) A, B. (Comm.), Ar. M. (E) पिता Mera केचित् पठन्ति Comm. पदति (for यदति) M. () CY'', B• I' (Comm.), M. IT. (A), I. MITAL MC3.0' 0Cr (ar corrects at to m), M.M. (at,b).

·૨ उपोद्वातः । २ उभय व्याप्तमुभयमन्तरेण तथा कामा अन्ननाकोमयाख्याः । प्राणः पकारी यच्च बलं गाकारों वाक्प्राणयोर्यश्च होमः परस्परम् ॥४॥ गुरुत्वं लघुता साम्य हस्त्रदीर्घप्लुतानि च । लोपागमविकाराश्च प्रकृतिविक्रमः क्रमः ॥५॥ स्वरितोदाचनीचत्वं श्वासो नादस्तयोमयम् । एतत्सर्वं तु विज्ञेयं छन्दोभाषामधीयता ।।६।। ७ ९ (१) उभयं-अन्तरेण CCC CC BM, M. M. (at , a). The Comm. in B* B: B: I' seems to support this reading (the Comm.in Bs reads उभयमुचरेण for उभयमन्तरेण, but that in I' correots the former to the lattor), though the text quoted in B' B' B. (also in M. M.) reads : उभयमंतरेणोभयं व्याप्तमन (अन्ने BA); उभयमन्तरेणोमय व्याप्तम (प्यातगने omitted in I') इति केचित्पठन्ति Comm. उभयमुत्तरेणोभयं व्यासमने AM. M. (A). (२) तथा 0090CC BY M; तथा परे M. M. (at); परे B B BP, M. M. (३) पकारो MB"; FR OʻOʻB'I'Bº C corrects - to--), 11.11. (४) एकारो f; णकार: B'; एकारे 04 05 BI, The readings पकाये and णकारो are supported by the Comm. (५) अतादि 40. (६) विकारश्च 1 BP. (७) गादोभयं तथा :, नादस्तपोभये B. (6) च M. M. () -दी-06. M.AM.

·वर्गद्वयम्
३
.
छन्दोज्ञानमाकारं भूतज्ञान
छन्दसा व्याप्ति स्वर्गामृतप्राप्तिम्।
अस्य ज्ञानार्थमिदमुत्तरत्र वक्ष्ये
शास्त्रमाखलं शेशिरीये ना
पदफमविमागज्ञो वर्णकमविचक्षणः ।
स्वरमात्राविशेषज्ञो गच्छेदाचार्यसंपदम् ।।
श्रफारफारावि उ ए यो ऐ श्रो
पदाद्यन्तयोर्न लकार: स्वरेषु ।
थाकारादीन्दीर्घरूपान्द्वितीयान्
हस्येषु पम्चस्वपि तानि सन्ति [1]
६
(१)-शानमाकारभूतं " B'; -यार (for -कार) M. M. (at);
-शानं तयाकारं भूत-0". (२) has च छन्दसा for the whole
पाद; छन्दसा B P (instead of छन्दसा). स्वर्गामृतमातिम्
BB BI,Comm. also in B BI'; स्वर्गामृतत्वमातिम्
CAM, I. M., B. (Comm.). (१) शैगरीये 0 BP. (1)
Ar, BB (Comm.); गद्देदाचार्यममई 03 I', I. ar.
(गहदा- C*). अपना गल्ल्याचार्यमुरादम् इति पाठः Comm,, -संपदं (for
संगद )...(). (५) नत्कार: I'. I. AI.; न लकारः in the
rest, I. I.(A, At, Berlin ass. 595, 601). • पदांत (Ior
पदापन्त-) M.AI.Berlin 11S. 691). (६) दितीया '.
-

·उपोद्धातः फखो गयौ इचछो जमो म ठो डौण क्यो उधौन। १ पफो बमो म यरलवा शपसा श्रकपर्थ इति वर्णराशिः क्रमश्च ॥१०॥ य (१) यरलव 01. (२)-सा अ क प ऽनं BONCP -सा: एक पा I -सा अः कः प 9 10'; -साः क पा 0; -स श्रः कः प:नं ;-साः । अः कः यःj B%; -साः । अः । पर 9 I'; क प ( AI. I. (a); अ कप : SB'. (३)-राशि- 04, M. L. (A, Berlin AISS.). (1) 0" adds : फखो गयो उश्चछी जमो अष्टठो दो एस्वयो दपो नः। पपी बभौ मो यरलवा दशपसाः कः इति वचः क्रमश्च ॥२॥ I gires this on the margin as another reading. Of originally had this reading, but it TAS later on corrected according to the text adopted here. (५) Vomits stanzas 1-10. Or omits stanzas 2-10, but on the margin the stanza beginning with मारकेशर and the stanza consisting of the two lines beginning with सन्धेर् & उभयं are supplied by a later hand. Or' and Reg. omit stanzas 2-8. B.00 omit stantas 8-8 excepting the two lines beginning with out and उभय which together form stanza 8. 8 On the spuriousness of these (1-10 ) 8SALES 800 Introduction, ·अय ऋग्वेदमातिशाख्यम् अथ प्रथमं पटलम् भ्रष्टो समानातराण्यादितस्' ततश चत्वारि सन्ध्यवराययुचराणि एते स्वरा' इपगे दीर्घवत्प्लुतोऽनुस्वारो व्यञ्जन वा स्वरों वा ॥१॥ सर्वः शेषो व्यञ्जनान्येव तपामाद्या स्पर्शाः पञ्च ते पञ्चवर्गाः । पठनोऽन्तस्थास्त चरऽटा उष्माणोऽन्त्याः सप्त तेषामयोपाः || वगें वर्गे च प्रथमाधोपो' युग्मो माप्माणानुनासिकोऽन्त्यः । वस्मादन्यमवमाने तृतीय गार्य स्पर्श प्रथम शाक्टायनः ॥शा योजा हस्याः सप्तमान्ताः स्वगयाम्' अन्य दीर्घा' उभये त्वक्षराणि। गुरूणि दीर्वाणिज्यतरेषां संयोगानुस्वारपराणि यानित अनुस्वागे व्यञ्जन पाशगङ्ग' स्वरान्तरे व्यञ्जनान्युत्तरस्थ पूर्वस्यानुम्वारविसर्जनीयो संयोगादिर्वा' च परममे =११॥ मात्रा हस्वम् सायदवमहान्तर' दे दी स्तिनः प्लुत उच्यते स्वर.'' अधःस्विदासी३दुपरिस्विदासी३६ प्नुतिमारिव विन्दती ॥ स्वरमधि: पूर्वमागगन' द्रायोयमी सार्धमात्रै परे च। १. १४ (१) संध्यवराwिw. (२) गे • c'. (३) दोमुतो', दीमुनो . (७) स्वागेज, स्वरे C". (५)-या: C.(६) तृतीय . (७) रामन् '. () योगानिरपर-C. (E) म्यान्तरीW. (१०) पस'. (११) मात्रा: C. (१२) ग्यग:0'. (१३).लि. (४)-पत, पूर्व C..

·ग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् . अर्थोनान्या रक्तसंज्ञोऽनुनासिकः संयोगस्तु व्यञ्जनसनिपातः ॥७॥ पाठ्योऽकारः प्रथमपञ्चमौ च द्वा ऊष्मणों केचिदेता उरस्यो। अमृकारल्कारावथ पष्ट ऊष्मा जिह्वामूलीयाः प्रथमश्च वर्ग: l वालव्यावकारचकारवर्गाविकारेकारी यकारः शफारः'। मूर्धन्यौ पकारटकारवर्गों दन्तमूलीयस्तु तकारवर्ग: । सफाररेफलकाराश्च' रेफ वत्स्य अवस्य शेष प्रोष्ठयोऽपवार। नासिक्यान्'नासिक्ययमानुस्वारीन्'इति स्थानान्यत्र यमोपदेशः॥१०॥२॥ जिह्वामूल तालु पाचार्य आहे स्थानं डकारस्य तु वेदमित्रः । द्वयोश्चास्य स्वरयोर्मध्यमेत्य संपद्यते से डकारो कारः ॥११॥ ळहकारतामेति स एव चास्य ढकारः सन्नूष्मणा संप्रयुक्तः । इळा साळहा चात्र निदर्शनानि वीड्वङ्ग इत्येतदवप्रहेण ॥१२॥ न्यायमित्रानपवादान्मवीयान' सर्वशास्त्रार्थ प्रतिस्यठमुफ्म् । १७ २१ २२ (१) अदौनान्या 0', श्रोनोन्या 0". (२) कण्ठ्यो 0. (३) दाप्माणो I. I. (1)-ठी-C. (५) Stanzas 7.and 8 aro omitted in W. (६)-छ-01. (७) इकारारकारी W. (८)-दो- 0.(e) सकर- W. (१०) न्यस्यस्यमे ए, यस्य॑ मेक 0'. (११) प्रोडपो 0.(१२) -पाय: 0 W. यर्थ II. M. (A). (२३) मासिया CT. (१४) नासिक्यममा-C'. (१५)-गुम्यारा CCT. (१६) (१७) अमो-0'. (१८)-c. (E) मद (? for wr) T. (२०) vomitted in c• I'. (२१) W. (१२) fru:. (२३) निदरनि २0'. (२४) यहेतु 00. स्वारा-0".

·प्रथम पटलम् स्थानप्रश्लेषोपदेशे स्वराणां हस्वादेशे इस्वदीपों सव' ॥१३॥ असावमुमिति उद्भावमुक्तं ययान्तर' पावश्चैव षान् । प्राक्चानादितिकरणात्पदान्तास्तद्युक्तानां तेन येऽसंहितानाम् ॥१४॥ सामवशा इति चेवापवादान् कुर्वन्ति ये संपर्द पावृचयोः'। अप्रत्याम्नायै पदव पद्यान्' ते नतोपाचरितक्रमस्वरान् ॥१५॥३॥ अष्टावाद्यानवसानेऽप्रगृह्मानाचायां प्राहुरनुनासिकान्स्वरान्' । वत्तिमात्रे शाला दर्शयन्त्याचार्यशास्त्रापरिलोपहेवरः ॥१६॥ -कारादयो दश नामिनः स्वराः पूर्वो नन्ता नतिपु नम्यमुत्तरम् । सहोपयोऽरिक्ति एकवर्णवद् विसर्जनीय: स्वरपोपवत्परः ॥१७॥ योकार थामन्त्रितज: प्रगृह्म:' पदं धान्यो'ऽपूर्वपदान्तगश्च'। पष्ठादयश्च द्विवचोऽन्तमाजस् प्रयो दीर्घाः साप्तमिको प पूर्वी ॥१८॥ अस्मे युष्मे वे अमी च प्रगृह्मा' सपोचमं नानुदा न पद्यम्। स्कारश्चेतिकरणेन युतो रसोऽपृको दापित: शाकलन ॥१९॥ अम्मा रेफी पश्चमो नामिपूर्वो' महोऽपोवजमिनरो ययोच्म् । १० (१) त्माय- (instead of तद्वार-) IT. (२) पादय 0. (१)-यादा C. () अत्याम्नाये C; अप-ये (c) V. स्याम्नाये omitted in o". (५) यदी '. -प्रमायनान् C; पन् omitted in y. (७) पुर- for भार- ए. (6) 21 OP. () नामि . (0) This Ifne omitted in W. (११) -रिफा OT. (१२) रिपोप-0'. (१३) र ..

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् अन्तोदातमन्तरक्षाविपर्यये स्पर्श चोपः प्रत्यये पूर्वपद्यः ॥२०॥४॥ प्रावर' देवं भार्' वधरायुदात्त' फानुदात्तम् अविभस्' तदादः । स्तः प्रागाथमेतशे फर' दिवे कर्' अपस्कर'त्सा रविपूर्वमस्तः ॥२१॥ स्वः स्वरित न समासाङ्गमुत्तर' स्वरादेशो पूर्वपदेष्व' वर्महः । अनर्धर्चान्ते स्वरयोपवत्परगूधर्' न रेफेरुषासोऽनृणन्मही ॥२२॥ वरवरावरिति चैकपादे व्यपपूर्वाणयसमासाद्योगे'। पथ्या मघोनी दिवि चक्षसा मदे पूर्वोऽचिपातीतृपामोचरेषु न २३|| होत: सनित: पोतनेष्टः सोठः सवितनेंतस्त्वष्टः । मावर्जनितांतस्त्रात स्थातर्जरितर्धातर्धतः ॥२४॥ जामासहितः प्रशास्तरवितः पितः । दोपावस्तरवस्पतः प्रयन्तश्चैङ्ग यमुत्तमम् ॥२५॥ दीघरमारवरीवरदर्दर दर्दरदर्धरजागरजीगः । " वारपुनः पुनरस्परक स्पः सस्वरहः सनुतः सघरस्वाः ॥२६॥५॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशास्ये प्रथम पटलम् ।। (१) प्रतोदाचमन्तर- 1; अन्तोदात्तमन्तरि-C. (२)-क्षा विपर्यो O'C'CCO'B' I' B4, 21.3. ; - feria all the rest (BI TO WI ), I. AI.(a) and Reg. (३) चोर . (1)-दारमपिमम् CIC ;-दासमयिमम् C" CP. (4) प्रगाथ-C'B'. (६)-करसार- IT. (७) स्वरादो सगदेरे cr: (5)-गहM. (e) -गरामागागयोगे '; -गमागप्पयोगे C. (१०)-सम्पन' '; र: W. (११)-2: स: 1; करा 01. (१२) सः सरा MO'C'. (१३) सरसा: COC (-गर:-c ). (१४) Tals पटल Is called सारटल in cand परिमापास्टल in y.

·अथ द्वितीयं पटलम् संहिता पर्दप्रकृति:' पदान्तान् पदादिभिः संघदेति यत्सा। कालाव्यवायेन' स्वरान्तरं तु विवृत्तिः सा वा स्वरभक्तिकाला ॥ १ ॥ पदान्तादिष्वेव विकारशास्त्रं पदे दृष्टेपु वचनात्प्रतीयान् । पई पदान्तादिवदेकवर्ण प्रमिप्यानुपूव्येण संघीन्' ।। २ ।। एष स्य स च स्याश्च पूर्व भवन्ति व्यञ्जनमुत्तरं यदेभ्यः। तेऽन्वक्षरसंघयोऽनुलोमाः' प्रतिलोमास्तु विपर्यये त एव॥३॥ वत्र प्रथमास्तृतीयमा प्रनिनोमेषु नियन्पयेता। सम्मा परिलुप्यते त्रयाणां स्वरवर्ज' ने तु यत्र तानि पद्याः ॥ ४ ॥ पुरएता तितठना प्रग नमउक्तिमः। अन्तःपदं विवृचयो' अतोऽन्या: पदसंधिषु ॥ ५ ॥१॥ समानाक्षरे सस्याने दीर्घमेकमुमै स्वरम् । कारोदय एकारमकारः मोदयम्' तया ॥ ६ ॥ १२ १३ १५ , (१) पदा. (२) पदान्तात् C. (१)-नि C':-IAC w. () पस: C. (1)-टा-0'. (६)-त. (७) -- (1", (6) -या-C'. () मयनि CC I' (C. correcte anifnty #afy); the rest read ift, (:) M B'C'C'}}}'!!''; देसः OCCC W, I. 1. (११)-monitle". (१५) -: W. (१३) म; omitted C. (Etirit W. (१५) -C'. (१६) पाने C'.

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् - ७ सकारोदय थोकारं 'परेवैकारमोजयोः । औकार युग्मयो' रेते प्रश्लिष्टा नाम संघयः ॥ ७॥ समानाक्षरमन्तस्थां स्वामक्राव्य स्वरोदयम्। न समानातरे स्वे स्व ते क्षेपाः प्राकृतोदयाः ॥८॥ विसर्जनीयोऽरिफितो दीर्घपूर्व. स्वोदयः । प्राकार मुत्तमो च वो स्वरो' ताः पदवृत्तयः ।। ६ ।। हस्वपूर्वस्तु सोऽकार पूर्वी चोपोत्तमात्स्वरौ' । त उमाहा' दीर्घपरा पाइपदवृत्तयः ॥१०॥२॥ प्रोप्ठ्ययोन्योभुममनोष्ठ्ये वकारोऽत्रान्तरागमः' । कार उदये फगठ्यावकारं वदुग्राहक' ॥११॥ उद्माहाणां पूर्वरूपाएपकारे प्रकृत्या द्वे यो भवत्येकमाद्यम् । प्राच्यपञ्चालपदवृत्तयस्ता पक्षालानामोप्कापूर्वा भवन्ति ॥१२॥ श्रथामिनिहितः संधिरेतेः प्राकृतवैकृतेः । एकीमवति पादादिरकारस्तेऽत्र संधिजाः ॥१३॥ अन्तःपादमकाराचेत् संइतायां लयोर्जषु । यकाराद्यतरं पर वकाराद्यपि या भवेत् ॥१४॥ (१) श्राकारं 01. (२) स्व-06. (३) नाद्वौ : चौ (instead of च दौ) W. (४) उत्- W. (५) ओष्ठ- W; प्रौप्य- 0'. (६)-मा- (tor --गा-) W. (७) ये 0*. ()-- (for ल) 0'. (६)-पदप्रवृत्तयः स्ता: 0'. (१०)-ला-06. (११) पदादिर 0. (१२) अतः-01. (१३) कारावेत् ० . (१४) पदं वकारारि 0': पर पकारापदि ०; परं बकायपि V; परं वकारापभि C". .१४ ·द्वितीयं पटलम् ११ ६ अन्याद्यपि तथायुक्तमावोऽन्तोपहितात्सतः । अयेऽयोऽवेऽत्र इत्यन्तैरफारः सर्वथा मवन्' ॥१५॥ ३॥ व इत्येतेन चान प्रक त्रिः सवितव कः। पदैरुपहितेन: सरवोदयाः परे ' ॥१६॥ थदादवोऽजनयन्ताव्यत्या अमेयोऽपाटिग्वन्त्ववीरता । अमुमुक्तममयेऽनशामहा अव त्वचोऽत्रीरतेऽवांस्यवोऽरथाः ॥१७॥ चासोवायोऽमिमुवे कवष्यः संक्रन्दनी धीजवनः स्वधावः । उत्सांदत मृताव: सगयों हिग्गयङ्ग इति चोपधामिः' येऽरा रायोऽध मेऽवायि नोऽदिरग्नेऽमिदासति । जायमानोऽभवोऽग्नेऽयं नृतोऽपोऽहोऽतिपिप्रति ॥१६॥ जम्मपन्तोऽहि महतोऽनुमत्री यवसेऽविष्यन्वयुनेऽजनिष्ट । वृत्रहत्येऽवी: समरेऽनमाना मरुतोऽमदन्नमितोऽनवन्त' IRoller घुवतेऽध्वस्तवसेऽवाचि मेऽरपद् दधेरेऽमा नहुपोऽस्मत्पुरोऽमिनन् । उप तेऽयां वहतेऽपयमोऽदिनिर् जनुरोऽया मुवितोऽनु श्रियोऽपिताR९॥ वपुपेऽनु विशोऽयन्त सन्तोऽत्रद्यानि खेऽनसः । ॥रबा (१) अना- IT. (२) मयत् 'C' (C' corrects मरेत् to भवन); भवेत् II ch; the rest have मयन्, (३)-ने: C. () प्रदादासो W. (4) वीरत W. (६) स्वधान T. (७) मृतवानः C'. (6)-भिरग्ने ; अभिरग्नेC' (instead ot-हिरग्ने). (६)-म-W. (१०) जमन्तो wि. (११)-गना 31; C corrects-मना to-माना. (१२)रपत् ए. (१३) पहने 1. (१४) तो .

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् भरन्तोऽवस्यवोऽवोऽस्तु बुध्न्योऽजो मायिनोऽधमः ॥२२॥ देवोऽनयत्पुरुषसोऽसुरनो भूतोऽमि श्वेतोऽरुपस्ते मोऽद्य । येऽजामयस्तेऽरदन्नोऽधिवक्ता तेऽवर्धन्त तेऽरणेभिः सदोऽधि' | स्वाध्योऽजनयन्धन्वनोऽभिमातीरग्नेऽप दह मनसोऽधि योऽध्वनः । योऽह्यस्तेऽविन्दस्तपसोऽधि न योऽधि पादोऽस्य योऽति ब्राह्मणोऽस्य योऽनयन् ॥२४॥ सोऽस्माकं यो द्वेषोम्योऽन्यकृतेभ्यप् तेभ्योऽकरं पयस्वन्तोऽमृताश्च' । अन्योऽ केऽयो इति नोदयेपु पुत्रः पराके च परावतश्च ।।२५।५।। अन्तःपादं च वयो अन्तरिक्षे वयो अस्याश्रथयो हेतयत्रयः । वो अन्धसः शय अश्विनोमय श्रवो अधि सा योजामयः पयः ॥२६॥ प्रकृत्येतिफरणादौ प्रगृह्याः' स्वरेषु चाया प्रथमो यथोक्तम् । सहोदयास्ता: प्रगृहीतपदाः सर्वत्रैव'त्र्यक्षरान्तास्तु नेवे ॥२७॥ प्रार्ष्यामेव संध्ययफार पूर्वो विवृत्तेश्च प्रत्यय: सन्नुकारः'। सकारादो स्थिति पूपेत्यकारे न चेत्तदेकाक्षरतत्रपूर्वम् ॥२८॥ १० १५ २० (१)-वा 0"; Bromits-चो. (२) बुभ्यो 0'. (३) भूता AL. (1) विधेतो (for श्वेतो) 06.(५)-रूपसस्तेन C.(६) येति 0.(७)-स्वतःमृतश्च C.(5) श्रा W.(E) अयो W. (१०) अन्त W.(११) च omitted in 0° 0'. (१२) अस्याः 10.(१३)शवसे (instead of शय) 0. (१४)-भिएनोमये (instead of -भये) W. (१५) सञ्जयो C. (१६) घा C. (१७) सहोपास्ता: CHIY.(१८) सर्वने .(१८)ने (instead of नेरे) ए. (२०) विद्वत्तेस्तु "BOr corrects पिवृत्तेनु to विवृतेश्च. (२१) चेचदेकर-ए; घेत्यदेकादर-बेचदेवर-८ घेत्तदेकादर 0.

·द्वितीय पटलम् थद्धा सम्राशी सुशमी स्वघोती पृथुनयी पृथिवीपा मनीषा ! श्रया निद्रा ज्या प्रपेति स्वराणां मुख्य परे पञ्चमपष्टयोश्च'IREn स्वरे पादादा उदये सचेति' प्वन्तं जोपं चर्पणीश्चर्षणिम्यः । पकारान्तं मित्रयोरस्मदीवन् नमस्युरित्युप, चेत्यपृतम् ॥३०॥६॥ एफारोकारपरौ च कपठ्यो लुशादर्वाग्' गोतमे चामिनन्त' । विम्वा विघा विपन्या कदा या मातेत्युकारेऽप्यपादादिमाजि' ॥३९॥ परच्छेपे भीषा पयेत्यकार एवा अमिमत्रिपु सा एनुतोपा। सचादयो या विहिता विवृचयः प्लुतोपधान्ता अनुनासिकोपधाः ॥३२॥ सेदु सास्मिन्सेममि सामिवेग: सेटमवः सोपमा सौपधीरनु । सास्मा पर सोत नः सेन्द्र विश्वा सेति सास्माकमनवद्य सासि ॥३३॥ सेदग्ने सेदमिर्वासिष्ठ सास्माफेमिः सेदुपः सेमे । सेना सेन सेमें सोदश्च सेमा सोपां सेशे सेदीशे ॥४॥ न इत्या ते सानो श्रव्ये वो अस्मे वासो पेद्यस्याम् । धिप्पयेमे न अन्यत्रा पित् पादादो न इन्द्रीत्यर्वाफ्' ॥३॥७॥ घदू प्रयानगेषित धन शवसं दशोगाये दशोपये । यथोहिपे यथोचिषे दशोणि स्वरोदय पिया इम रयो ॥३६॥ १० (१) निम्यादावि (instead of निदा प्या प्रगी) ०.. (२)श्च- 0'. (३) गी:0. () दुर्गा गो (instead ot दयाहांगोधने).. - गो- (or-it-) W. ()- . (१) पायोw. ()मारे CC. (e)-W. (E) पोमे . (१०) सोम O. (११) B. (१२) -0. (१३)ले; दो-C. (१४) -(OW, ·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् २ ३ ४ ६ ७ ८ ९ १३ वीरास एतन तमू अकृपव॑स् वतारेव प्रेषयू रोदसीमे। धन्वर्गसः सरपसः सचोत प्रधीव वीळ उत सतंबाजो ॥३७) अश्विनेव पीवोपरसनानां महो श्रादित्या उपसामिवेतयः । स्तोतब अम्ब्यं च सृजा इयध्यै सचेन्द्र सानो अव्यये स्वधामि ॥३८॥ गोयोपशागोजीकप्रवादी मनीषा आ त्वा पृथिवी उत यौः । मनीषावस्यू रणया इहावं वृहतीइवेति च यथागृहीतम् ॥३६॥ योनिमारेगगादारे धारेग्दुर्योण श्रावृणक् । हन्त्यासगुपं आरुपितमनायुधास आसता' ||४०11८॥ अस्वासतो निराविज्यद् अभ्यादेवं फ ासतः । न्यावृयाङ्गकिरादेवो न्याविध्यदेनमायुनम् ।।४।। यदिइन्नारिणत्पर्य प्रायुधातामुदावा । रिक्थमाग्य प्रायुक्त फुरुश्रवणमाणि ॥४२|| शुनश्चिच्छेपं निदितं नरा वा शंस पूपणम् । (१) अथएवं 09; एवं 0. (२) रपसः M. (३) सचत 0. (1) मई W. (५) श्रादित्यान् , Ar. M. (६) स्तोवत 0', (७) अयं 0 C', यं 0° 0• I', अन्य B1 3A; the rest hare श्रेभ्य or अम्यं. (८)-दो corrected to -दा0'. () दत . (१०) -पपतप ; यत्यु ० . (११) हापा W. (१२) omitted in W. (१३) - C. (१४) पारेग 01. (१५) -सरप 00'. (१६) अासन Y; भासता यचंता 0.(१७) श्रात्या-0..(१८) प्रासन 1Y. (१६)-4:01. (२०)-4-01. (२१)-यत V. (२२) उप-17. (31) O'I'TT3T; -- (instead of m) B'O'C'O'C'0'.

·१ तृतीयं परलम् 1181 नरा पर्शस देश्यं सा मनानुपूर्वसहिताः ४३ यठो दीर्घस्ततो दीर्घा वित्यो द्विघयस्नूभयतःस्वरस्वराः' । प्राध्यपश्चान उपयानिमोदयाः शाम्ल्यस्य स्थगिस्येवरा स्थिति: real ॥ इति ऋग्वेदमातिशारध्ये द्वितीय पटनम् ।। यथ तृतीयं पटलम् दाचरचानुदाचश्व स्वरितश्च प्रयः स्वगः । पायरमविश्रम्मायोपैम् त सध्यन्त उत्तरप्रयाः (१५ एकाक्षरसमाशे पूर्वयोः स्वरितः स्वः। तस्पोदाचरोदात्तादर्घमात्रायमेव वा ॥ अनुदाचः परः शेषः स उदाचा विनं चेत् । उदाच बोन्यने किश्चित् स्वरित वातर परम्' ॥३॥ सदाचपूर्व स्वरितमनुदार्च पदेऽफारम् । अतोऽन्यत्स्वरित स्वार जात्यमाचक्षते पदे ॥४॥ १. (१) -पूमे- C; -पृश्य- omitted in c. (२) स्वर BACOP00. (३) प्राप्य-C. (१)-C. (५) This पटल in called संधिपटल iu c" and संहितारटल in W. (६) स्वरातयः (for श्रयः स्वराः) 0". (७)--000 I'D' I'B, Reg., M.M., स- BBCCC W. (6) स्वरा-C. (e) स्वरितस्वर: C VBs. (१०)- एव 0P. (११) अनुदाचपर: 01'. (**) O CI' B';3479: C' C'CCS: corrects IT to उदात्त. (१३) चौ-04.

·१६ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् उभाभ्यां तु परं विद्यात ताभ्यामुदात्तमतरम् । अनेकमप्यनुदात्त' न चेत्पूर्व तथागतात् ॥५॥ १॥ उदात्तवत्येकीभाव उदा संध्यमातरम् । अनुदात्तोदये पुनः स्वरिवं स्वरितोपधे' ॥६॥ इकारयोश्च प्रश्लेपे प्रामिनिहितेषु च । उदात्तपूर्वरूपेषु शाकल्यस्यैवमाचरेत् ॥षा मायकेयस्य सर्वेषु प्रश्लिष्टेषु तथा स्मरेत् । इत्येकीभाविनां धर्माः 'परैः प्रथमभाविनः ॥८॥ उदाचपूर्व नियतं विवृत्या व्यञ्जनेन वा। स्वर्यतेऽन्तहित न चेदुदाचस्वरितोदयम् ॥en वैवृत्ततेरोव्यञ्जनौ क्षेत्राभिनिहितौ च वान् । प्रशिष्ट च यथासंधि स्वारांनाचक्षते पृथक् ॥१०॥२|| स्वरिवादनुदाचानां परेपां प्रचयः स्वरः । ३ (१)-भावः 0". (२) 0 corrects -धे: to -: on the margin. (३) प्रश्लेपेषु B'.(४)00+BY W, Reg., MAT. ( corrected to -1); -fant A C'O'C'B'I'Bº; I'C' correct -माविना to -माविनो. (५) निहवं W. (६) स्वर्यतेहित 0"; स्वतिउहित ए. (७) उदात्तः 00%; उदात्त: corrected to उदाच. (८)-संधि: BO'B';-रांधिः corrected to-धि in Ar.(e) सारा- O'O'CʻI'M (52-corrected to 7-in II) B' I'; Frum B'C' C' (O correcta fit. to 31.) Có WB'B', 31. II, Res. (१०) प्रचप-CAI (-T:corrected to - In A) TTB', Reg.

·द्वतीय पटलन ॥११॥ ७ उदाचम्नुतियां यान्येक या यहनि या फेचियकमने वा नियच्छन्त्यन्ततोऽपारम् । था वा शेषा'नियुक्त. तूहात्तरितोदयम् ॥१२॥ नियम फारगादेके प्रचस्वाधर्मन् । पचयस्वर थापारः शाकल्यान्यनरययोः ।।१३।। परिप्रदे त्वनापांन्तात् तेन येकापरफतात् । परंपां न्याममाचार न्याटिस्तो चेत्स्वरो परो'१४ यथा मधीयमानानामनेकीमाता स्याः। उपदिष्टम्नया विद्यादपायाममहे ॥१५॥३n पद्यादी स्तुरचुदाचानाममंदितबदुचरान्। जात्याद्वा तया वान्नों तनू शचीति पूर्वयोः ॥१६॥ त्रिमात्रयोदचायोरन्त्यापि प्रथयस्वर । मात्रा न्यनुतरेकाम् मे व्यालि; ममस्थरे जा थमंदिग्वान्स्वगन्यूयाद्' थरिकृष्टान' कम्पिवान् । स्वरिन नातिनिहायात्' पूर्वो नानिविवर्तयेत् ॥१८॥ (१) उद C%; उदात्त: corrected to उदात्त-in. (२)-दातः C0%-दात्त: corrected to -दात्त- in AI. (३) प्रचयः B100' 000'B'. (१)चय: BICICIC00B'. (५)-तयोः (for --ययोः) C B%; -दयोः corrected to -ययोः in 00. (६) चा-0.. (७) परेपा MO'B' B; O' corrects परेषा to परेपा. (८)चाती 0; यां यो '. (६) प्रचय: BICC'C'. (१०) समे स्वरे MCPNP. (११)-विवृत्तयेत् ००. २ ·१८ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् जात्योऽभिनिहितश्चैव क्षेत्र: पश्लिष्ट एव च । एते स्वाराः प्रफम्पन्ते यत्रोच्चस्वरितोदयाः' हा ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये तृतीय पटलम् । ४॥ ३ ४ अथ चतुर्थ पटलम् स्पर्शाः पूर्वे व्यञ्जनान्युत्तरापया• स्यापितानामवशेगर्म तत्। घोपरत्पराः प्रधमास्तृतीयान् स्वानुत्तमानुत्तमेपूदयेषु' ॥१॥ सर्वेः प्रथमेरुपधीयमानः शकारः शाफल्यपितुश्छकारम् । पदान्तस्तैरेव तृतीयभूतस्तेषां चतुर्थानुदयो हकारः ॥२॥ विस्याने स्पर्श उदये मकारः सर्वेपामेवोदयस्योत्तमं स्वम्। अन्तस्यासु रेफवर्ज परासु तां तां पदादिष्वनुनामिकां तु || तया नकार उदये लकारे' बकार शकारचकारवर्गयोः । सफारी जकारलकारयोस्तो' तालव्येऽपोप उदये चकारम् ॥४|| छकार योदयः शकारोन शाकल्यस्य' ता वर्शगमानि'। ५ . (९) CC B'I' (I' corrests स्व-to सा-); सरा: C'C'C'C'}}'JII'W B'}", JI.JI., Roro. () Wadds: मध्ये नुकंपापली पारी मनो भो । गर्ग योयं सोनिदर्शनम् ॥ (a) This 972 is called 47777 in CW. ()- (1)-द: को-'. (६) साम्यता I'", I.11; सार afa C C C C C C }}' JI B' I' 1* (I'corrects In to anन), II. I. (a,A); सानि IT. -गा-C.

·चतुर्थ पटलम् ४ ५ रेफोमणोदययोर्मकारोऽनुस्वार तत्परिपत्रमाहुः ॥५॥ छकारेऽयोपोष्मपरेऽस्तरेके ककार टकारनकारयोस्तु । थाहुः सकारोदयपोस्टफार कारे शकारपर पकारम् || तेऽन्व.पातो' अकृतसंहितानामूष्मान्तानां पटलेऽस्मिन्विधानम्' । चित्फम्भनेनोष्मलोपः' फरमान सम्मादशब्दः परिपन्नापवादः ॥७॥ विमर्जनीय याफारमरेफी घोपरत्परः । भोकार हस्यपूर्व स्तो संधी नियतप्रश्रितो || सर्वोपरस्तु स्वरवीपरत्परो रेफ रेफी ते पुना रेफसंधयः । रेफोदयो लुप्यते' द्राधितोपरा हस्त्रस्याकामनियता उमाविमो' ।।९।। घोपे रेफचरेफी चोष्माण स्पर्श उचरे । तत्सस्थानमनूष्मपरे' वमेवोष्माणमूष्मणि' ॥१०॥ २॥ प्रथमोचमवर्गीये परों वोमणि चानते । व्यापन्न ऊष्मसंधिः स विक्रान्तः प्राकतोपधः ॥११॥ उष्मययघोपोदये लुप्यते पर नतेऽपि' सोऽन्वक्षरसंधिवा। (१)------ corrected to -म- inar. (२)-पादा W. (३)- C. (४) सम्राटान्दः 04; संन्सम्राटशब्दः ; सम्राट्छन्दः 0 W BI', सप्राट्छन्दः ० . (५)-लि- B1 M 00000 W B' I' B', Berlin MSS, (Op. Reg.); -f22- OʻI0 (-fx-corrected to -fp7- in C' ) B“, M. A., Reg. () -lo W. (७)-नियतायुमा--03 04 B. () चो- V. (e) प्र- M. (१०)-पा: B1. (११)-सचिन: 1. M; संधिवक्र: BA; -वस्तःB%3 यस संधिः B.

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् २ अव्यापत्तिः कखपफेषु वृत्ती रेफ स्वधू: पूरघोपेष्वविप्रहे ॥१॥ नाक्षा इन्दुः स्वधितीवाह एव भूम्याइदेऽहोभिरुपर्वमूयवः ।। आवर्तमोऽहोरात्र्यागयदो पितो प्रचेता राजन्वर्तनीरहेति च ॥१३॥ यथादिष्टं नामिपूर्वः पकार सकारमन्योऽरिफितः फकारे । पकारे च प्रत्ययेऽन्त.पदं तु सर्वत्रैवोपाचरित: स संधिः ॥१४॥ अन्त.पादं विप्रहेऽकारपूर्वः पतिशब्दे व यक्षरे पुस्प्रवादे । करं कृत कृधि करत्करित्यपि परेषु' पादान्तगते परीति च ॥१५॥३॥ असोऽन्तोऽरेफ्वतः पारशब्दे परि कृतानि फरतीति चैपु । अपादान्तीयेष्वपि प्रत्ययेषु' वास्तोरित्येतत्पतिशब्द उत्तरे' ।।१६।। श्राविनियोतिरित्युत्ताश्चेत फकारो'ऽयो पान्तपश्यन्ति शौ। इळाया गा नमसो देवयुटुं ही मातुरिळस्तानि पदप्रवादे ॥१७॥ पूर्वः पुर. पूरिति पूर्वपचान् पदानि चापोद्य नवनदेवम्' । अस्या य. सोमो वृहतोऽस्य पूर्व्य उरु ज्योतिर्जात इमो वृधोऽन्यः॥१८॥ प्राणो द्वे बातमृतो निदुर्वसुः पशुरेतानि कविशब्द उचरे' । पथिशब्दे जिन्वयश्चेतयो महः' पृथुशन्दे विश्वतो वीळितो रजः ॥१६॥ फामपोपपूधिशब्देषु रायः पादादिरन्तश्च दिवपरीति च। दिवस्पृथिव्या प्रघमस्पदीष्ट पूर्व पादादो यदि सस्पदीष्ट ॥२०॥४॥ शरसो मइ. सइमायाः पावित्येकं पुनशम्दे पराणि। (१)-त्यः 0'. (२) -0. (३) 4-0'; प्र-corrected to 4- in M. (२) परीपुल परे. ()ी 7. () पाति c•. (७) नमासो 7. () देवपुद्दो 0. (E) वा-c'. (१०) ए40. (११) पूर्व CP. (१२) ५५-W. (१३) सह CO'. १०॥ १२ ·चतुर्य पटलम् ४ रायस्यां महस्करथो महस्परं निष्कन्यादं निमय निपिपर्तन' ॥२१॥ फवन्ध पृथु कावासः पुत्रः पातु पथा पयः । पायुः पृष्ठं पदं तेषां प्रमादा उदये दियः ॥२२॥ रजसत्पात्यन्तस्पथा: क्शच्या चतुरस्कर । स्वादुटिकज निदस्पातु घोप्पितर्वसतिष्मता ॥२३॥ तपोष्पवित्र विभूत्वी पीपीपाय विभिपतात् । योटिपता रजमम्पृष्टो ददुष्पशाय नस्परः ॥२४॥ वमुकुविन्मनुष्पिता पितुष्पिता पितुष्परि । प्रयास्पुरो मयस्करन् नभस्पयवयस्परः ॥२५॥ नकार थाकारोपधः पद्यान्तोऽपि स्वरोदयः । लुप्यतेचा जनसानाम् जयन्वान् देवद्वमान् ॥२६॥ ययानी इन्द्र सोमॉस् तृपाणाने नो देव देवान् । हन्त देवा इति घेता श्रान्पदाः पदवृत्तयः ॥२७॥ ८ ९ १२ १३ (९) -- 000(२)-7-03 TV B". (३) का-01- (४)-द W. (५) -ध- 06. (६)-प्रा BOTH W B' B';-वान् I';-जा 000 0 1 BP. (७)-नान् 0.0" B* I'; - O'M, (८) ज्या 'I' -वान् . (E) -नां BMICWBB.I. BP. (१०)010 OB मांस BE LILY BI';-पास '; मात्र 04 TV. (११)-गान् CH IPOW Ba;- BMCP00 BBI'. (१२)-वा BAI W. (१३) अान्यदा: CB; अान्यपदाः M.OP (OP supplies -4-on the margin).

·૨૨ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् २ ३ विवृत्त्यभिप्रायेषु च पीवोअन्नों रयिवृधः । दधन्वाँ यो जुजुवौं यः स्ववाँ यातु दवाँ वेति ॥२८॥ हत योनो वचोभिर्यान् युनन्यूर् वनिपीष्टेति । ईकारोकारोपहितो रेफमेपु स्वरेषु च ॥२६॥ दस्यूरेको नरभि च' ते स्पर्शरेफसंधयः। नास्मानुपतावान्स्फुरान् गच्छान् देवानयाड् वहान् ॥३०॥६।। हिरण्यचक्रान्मायावान् घोपास् तानविनाविद्वान् । पयस्वान्पुत्राना धेह्या यजीयान्पतीनुरोः ॥३१॥ चरति चक्रे चमसारच चो चिच् चरसि च्यौनश्चतुरश्चिकित्वान् । एतेषु सर्वत्र विमर्जनीयवद् दीर्घोपयो'ऽस्माय चमसान्पशूने ॥३२॥ १२ (१)- ON OF C* CI';-ना B'; tho rest, (२) -या 0 0 3 I'; -न्या the rest. (३) -यी C. B. I':- the rest. () ROCS B8 I'; + the rest. (1)-3 COB I'; -st the rest. (६)-यूर् 0"; न्युर ; - Op;-न्यून् BP B". () - 0. ()-स्यू-0"C. B. (6) नं- 0Bw. (१०) पु- 03. OY I'. (१२)-पास् 001; -याम् the rest. (१३)-और 00%: -Tre the rest. (१४) चित् 1. (१५)-रम 3'; I'1"; रमाच C'; -रमान् 00W. परन. (१६) पान " ·चतुर्थ पटलम् २ १ ८ ११ तास्ते सर्वस्तिान्देवास्त्वं वस्त्रायस्वावदस्त्वं च। विसर्जनीयं परेष्विति तं स्पशेमसंघयः ॥३३॥ न: पतिभ्यो नः प्रणेनं न : पात्रं स्वता: पायुः । संघिविशन्त एवं नृः पाहि शृणुधीति च ॥३४॥ नफारस्य लोपरेफोप्मभावे पूर्वस्तत्स्थानानुनासिकः स्वरः । श्रादिस्वरश्चोतरेपा पदेऽपि मॉस्पचन्या मॉश्चत्वे मश्चतोश्च ॥३५॥७॥ ईमित्यन्तलोप एपूदयेषु गर्भ गावो वत्सं मृजन्ति पृच्यते । सरबायो विन्याच पुना रिगन्ति रथमित्यन्वतरसंधिरेव सः ॥३६।। १८ १९ २० २१ (१०) नृः (१) त-CCI'; ता- the rest, (२)-/-0%;-- the rest. (३)--0IPOP 0 0 W; या- the rest. (४) af- 01 08 I' M; ai, the rest. (५)-=-CIO -- the rest. (६) स वि- 0. (6) -यः 04. Womits ते. (E) : 04; नृ: 0 W I'. 0 0 I'. (११) न: 00. (१२)-वा: W. (१३) -धी- M. (१४)- W. (१५) : *; नृ: W. (१६) -क: B. MOI B'; -क- all the rest. (१७) -दिः M. (१८) मी- 110 I B, मा- the rest. (1) मां-0100 I' B' I' B"; 1- the rest. (20) - O' I' B' I' Bº (मा- corrected to मैं-in IHIP), मा-00 B; म-B. AM 0° 04.. (२१) मधूतेश्च (for मॅश्चतोश्च ) W. The fourth पटल ( called स्पर्शपटल ) ends here in W.

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् पुरु पृथ्वधि पूर्वेषु शकार उपजायते । हस्वे च पूर्वपद्यान्तै चन्द्रशब्दे परेऽन्तरा' ॥३७॥ परीति पद्ये कपरे पकारो वनेति रेफ: सदशब्द उत्तरे'। परिष्कृण्वन्ति वेधसो'ऽस्कृनोपस' शौद्धातराः संधय एत उक्ताः' ॥३८॥ मेधातिथौ वरुणान्तवतान्तौ स्पर्शान्तस्थापत्ययो निहसेते'। श्रादित्या देवा वरुणासुरेति येत्यादिपु' वयमित्यत्र मित्रो' ॥३६॥ या सुप्रतीकं निष्कृतं पुरोहितिः क्ष दाशति शक्सा भिपज्यथः । सो चिन्न्वगस्त्ये दशमे च मण्डलै'सान्वीयते सः पलिनी हि पस्तव॥४०॥ जुगुप्ततो दुदुक्षन्गा प्रदुषाद् दुक्षन वृधेऽस्य दुपातार्नु दक्षि। दतन्न पत्मन्दनुषोऽभि दक्षत् कृष्णासो दक्षि हियानस्य दक्षोः ॥४१।१८।। ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये चतुर्थ पटलम् ।। अथ पञ्चमं पटलम ११ १२ अन्तःपाद नाम्युपधः सकार: पकारमप्यूप्मपरैर्यथोक्तम् । अन्यरेकारान् नतिरत्र पूर्वा ततो व्यापत्तिर्भवतीति विद्यात् ॥१॥ (१) पूर्व C". (२) पाद्यन्ते (*. (३) वेधसस्कृ-W. ()-रयाः 0; -स्यौ ए. (५) मित्र W. (६)- c. (७)- C 0 Wor. () omitu दुक्षन्. (E) अस्य IT. (१०)- Y. (११) The fifth पटल (लोपागमविकारपटलः पञ्चमः) ends here In W. (१२) This पटल is called व्यअनसन्धिपटल in or.

·पञ्चम पटलम् . सूती नकि स्वैर्यु नाभि त्री नि हीति स द्वचतरेणैव सत्स्यः । स्ववह्वनरेण पदादयश्च स्थिति स्किति स्नित्य रेफस्य च स्मिति।।। एकारेणापि स्विति न.परं चेद' दी| न स्थित्यु' च नास्पर्शपूर्वम् । तकारवर्गस्तु टफारवर्गमन्तःपदस्थोऽपि पारपूर्वः ॥३ सितां सधस्यात्स्तनिहि स्तवाम स्तवे स्तुवन्ति स्तुहि सी स्तुत स्य। साहिस्त स्तुप्सत्सि सत्सत्स्वनीति स्तोमैत्यादिश्चापि बहक्षरान्त्यः ॥४॥ नि परीति स्व सीत्यादी चकारवर्गीयोदयों दकारे चोचर परान से स सीति स्वरोदये ॥५॥१|| सेघ स्वापय सस्वजे सस्वजाते ससाद च' सन्तं सन्तः सन्ति पूर्वी स्थु स्था स्थादिति चोत्तरः ॥६॥ हि पिञ्च तू पिञ्च रजःसु पीदनिनो पिचवाभि पतः किमु वित् । सूरिमिष्ण्याम दिवि पन्तु के प्ठ प्रति पुर त्री पधस्था कमु वित्' राणा उ पुवाणो दिनि पन्सूरिमिष्ष्यामृच्छन्ति म नू ठिरं वसु पीदति । नु प प्र हि हो यशसा मही पा विपा भूयामो पु यति वाजी स्तुतो वहन्ति सी पति: स्या दित्ससि स्तुतः । अपो सुम्यक्ष श्रुधि सु त्रिः स्म स्तुहि स्तुहीति न ॥६॥ १० । ११ ૧૨ . १४ नेति च (१)-णैव W. (२) पादा-V. (३)-परश् V. (४) तुहिं M. (५)-: 0.0B, Berlin MSS. (Cp. Reg.). (६)-- 0'. (७)-दि. (6)-201; -ये W. (E) सि W. (१०) .-२०'. (११) मु. (१२) Womits -दिति. (१३) स्फुर 0.0W. (१४) प्यामछंति 0"; प्यामृथति P. (१५) पु-W.

·२६. ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् १ ३ ५ ६ ७ ८ १० युग्मान्वस्थादन्तमूलीयपूरन्तःपदं नम्यतेऽन्त:पदस्थैः । अन्यपूर्वैरपि पद्यादिभाक्सन्ने'का रेपपृतनोपपश्च' ॥१०॥२॥ रेफरिरिपरः प्रकृत्या' संस्पृस्थ सर्वरिति चातराणाम् । सेति चास्य परिपत्रोपधा चेन्' संयोगस्य चाप्यनुनासिकादेः ॥११॥ सहन सनिता स्यात्रां सावित्रं सूवरी स्नुपे। समुद्रं सदशा सारे सायकः साधनी सह ॥१२॥ सनित स्पष्टः सदृशः ससायं सप्तरेते सानुशब्दश्च पद्याः । सुते सोमे वषाणेऽप्रामि चर्षणि स्वमिष्टीत्येवमुपधाश्च सर्वे ॥१३॥ थमिसत्वा रयिस्थानो यासिसी: सिसति च । विस्तिरे तिस्विराणा च सिसिचे सिसिचुश्च न ॥१४|| गोठादिव गोपनमा उपष्टुत् समगदो मापदः पर्यषस्वजत् । स्वादुपसदः पुरुषन्तिशब्दः सुपसदं सुषमिधानुसेपियन्' ॥१५॥३|| सकार पूर्वपद्यान्तो व्यापन्नोऽरेफसंहिते। नामिपूर्वो विभहे तु त्वा तु इत्यनुदाचयोः ॥१६॥ १५ (१)-पी-0'. (२) --स्क- I. ()-47-W. (1) मु0'. (१) स्व0"; स्तृ; . (६) -रे-03 (-रि- corrected to -c- in or). (७) घे- T. () गुरुप 0' गरिस. (E) सर C. (१०) -दा-c. (११) मुने T. (१२)-ठी-0; -- B. (१२)-दंश. (१४): 0. (१५) -यो.

·पञ्चम पटलम् २ ३ ५ ६ अमिरेकाक्षरस्यादो नकिरचाथो वविति। वचतन्युस्तचक्षुस्तं ताध्यमित्युत्तरेषु निः ॥१७॥ पायुभिः पर्तृ मिनिमिर ददिवरस्मयुः शुचिः । सचरे त्वमिती युष्टे वाधुष्टै सधिष्टय ॥१८॥ गोमिष्टरेम कतुष्टं नाहुनिष्यिध्वरी: प्रमोः । बन्दासः पटिराविधिर पाहोरित्यनुदाचयोः ॥१६॥ काररेफपकारा नकारं समानपदेऽवगृह्ये नमन्ति । अन्त.पदस्यमककारपूर्वा अपि संध्याः संध्य ऊष्माप्यनिङ्गधे ॥२०॥४॥ न मध्यम स्पर्शवगैर्व्यवेतं' परिप्रभृपीन्द्रादिपु चोत्तमेन' । तथा शसारसकारव्यवेत सर्वादिषु' पूर्वपदान्तगं च ॥२१॥ नाभिनिणिकत्रवादादी' यफारस्पर्शसहितम् । कर्मनिष्टां दीर्घनीय भानुशब्द 'हिनोमि च ॥२२॥ हस्वोदयं त्वेषपुर्वेवमादिपु त्रिशुभ्रयुष्मादिपु चोमयोदयम् । ९ १० १५ (१) -- W. (२) पतृ-0%; पितृ- 0%; पनि- W. (३) न्य W. (४) -मिति- W; -मती- 0". (५) -4-W. (6) -प-- W. (७) -2 (for-2). () संध्य W. (९) य-0'. (१०) शकारसकार- WB"; सकारशकार- all the rest. (११)-दादि :-दादि दादीनि B'. (१२)-सहितौ W. (१३)-ठा W. (१४)- WC (-दे corrected to -ब्द in "). (१५) BOB B (B' corrects -पू-to-पु-); -पूर्वव-COPO COMITBP, M. M.;-पूर्वेमाव-W. .

·२८ ऋग्वेदपातिशाख्यम् ३ अहकारेश्वषिकत्यक्षरेषु च पुरःपुनर्दश्चतुर्योतिरादिपु ॥२३॥ उस्नयाम्णेऽनुनयाम्णे सुपाम्णे वृषमायवोऽधिषवण्या ययः' । दूढयदूगाशदूलभप्रवादा दुभूतमक्षरं तेषु नन्त ॥२४॥ अल्पयेतं विप्रहे विनकदो रेफोष्माणौ सर्वपूर्वी यथोचम्'। थानीन्नु त्यं नोनुवुनौनुमश्च नयत्यर्थं च प्र परीति पूर्वी २५||५|| पुरुप्रिया ब्रह्म सुतेपु नेपि प्लुनाफारान्तं सपचारमिन्द्र। नते सु स्मेति सवनेषु पर्षि स्वरर्यमा प्रोस परीति तैनः ॥२६॥ हेलो मुञ्चतं मित्राय राया पूपा गध्यविषच्छ फारवत् । नभ्येमिस्त्मने वाजान्छणोत द्वे नय प्रतरं परेषु न ॥२७॥ गोरोहेण निर्गमायीन्द्र एका इन्द्र एणं स्वर्ण परा गुदस्व । अग्नेरवेण वार्ण शक एणमे'पा नविदन्त्यमूर्धन्यभावः ॥२८॥ ११ - ।। इति ऋग्वेदमातिशाख्ये पञ्चमं पटनम् ।। (?) omitted in IT B' B". (2) W omits 1987TH. (३)-पूयों 1. () पूर्व CO(पूर्वी corrected to पूर्व in o'), Berlin AISS. (Cp. Res.). (५)-द्रं 'C'. (६) रमेषु 11, (७) राप (5) नयः . (6) एCPC'. (१०) परं (for ए) B, (११) The sixth पटल (नतिारलः परः) ends here in W, (१२) This पटल is called पयपन्यकि- पटल in o'.

·॥२॥ अथ पष्टं पटलम् स्वगनुस्वारोपहिती द्विरुच्यते संयोगादिः स क्रमोऽविळमै सन्' । सोमा तु पूण महोच्यते सछन् स्वेनासंयोगादिरपि च्छकारः ॥१॥ पर रेका स्पर्श एवं लकागद' म्ष्मणो वा' नावसित न रेफ' । वोप्मा संयुक्तोऽनुपयो' न तूष्मा स्वरोप्मपरो' न पाक्रमोपचा सहाविहाय पवमान यस्य द्वेटने चैत्युपहितः पदादिः । छकारो दीगा च मैतिवन संयुक्त तु व्यञ्जनं शाफ्लेन' ॥३॥ पदान्तीयो इस्त्रपूर्वो डकारो नकारश्च क्रामत उत्तरे स्वर'। अनादेशे पटलेऽस्मिन् विधान मर्वत्र विद्यादपि वैवानाम् || मिनिवानं कृतसंहिताना स्पर्शान्तस्यानामपवाद्य रेफम् । संधारणं संग्गा श्रुतेश्च स्पर्योदयानामपि चावमाने ॥५॥५|| थन्तस्याः म्बे स्थे च परऽपि राजकार उमस्वपि शाफ्लेन। सकार चैवमुये फकारः स्यातर्घाती' रयतेर्वा पकारः ॥६॥ पदान्तीया यरवोप्मोदयाश्च स्पर्शः पदादिष्ववरे मकारात' । १२. (१) नु CC. () पूर्वेण F. (१) --0. (१) जन्मती C'; मागो OPT. (५) न-C. CAL. . (६) परा-17. (७) c omits तु. ()--C. (E)-20'. १०) ऽनिन्पटले ( for पटने स्मिन्) B'. (११) वा-CC B, Berlin AISS. (Cp. Reg); चा- or वा-(I'. (१२)--0C. (१३) W. (१४) पर सोमो- 0"; यर योना-T. (१५) पा-W.

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् असंयुक्त शाकले वन्न पद्ये स्वित्युचरे' या त्वनेकाक्षरान्त्याः ॥७॥ सर्वत्रके करणस्थानभेदे वा शाकले' प्रथमे स्पर्शवगें। रूपी यमानन नासिका स्वान् परेषु स्पर्श धनुनासिकेषु' ।।८।। न स्पर्शस्योमप्रकृतेः प्रतीयाद् यमाप'ि नामिनिपानभावम् । यमः प्रकृत्यैव सदृक् श्रुतिर्वा यमेन मुख्यास्ति समानकाना ॥६॥ अनन्यस्तु प्रकृतेः प्रत्ययाथें 'न संयोग स्वरभकिदिन्ति । यमानासिक्या स्वरभक्तिरुचरा गाठ-यो'मा सोमणो'वर्जयेत्तम् ॥१०॥ २॥ नादः परोऽमिनिधानाद् ध्रुवं तत् तत्कालस्थानमश्रुति त्वघोषात्' । नासिकास्थानमनुनासिकाच्चेद' अन्तस्थायाः पूवस्वरूपमेव' ॥११॥ व्याळे सर्वत्राभिनिधानलोपः' परक्रमस्वररेफोपधे न'। - (१) W adds प्रय. (२) - 0% 0%. (३) - W. (४)-वणे c'. (५) स्पर्श- V. (६) यमाननु- 1. (७) कान् 04 (5) स्वरान् W. (E)-ळा 0. (१०)-न्या-B. (११) BOP TV C+ B'I' B (-ययें I'), प्रत्ययायों ALC10' 0° 0° I, AI. AI., Reg., प्रत्यय B. (१२) -य-17. (१३) ए-C..(१४)-क्या 11; ~या: '. (१५)-मा- IC BP. (१६) ना - BB0%; नात् ध्र - MC' (१७) (१८)-पान ध्रुति IT';.-स्थानमभु. (E):-ए-C:---- IT. (२०) 0 0 CBI BI', I. 1.; पराठम-13 C' C' I' B' }} (BS corrects -- to mů), Reg. परनमे ·पष्ठं पटलम् सापूर्वस्य सन्ध्र वस्य विपर्ययो ध्रुवशिष्टेऽपरेषाम् ॥१२॥ रफारस्वोपहिवाई व्यखनोदयाहकारवर्णा स्वाचितचरा । विच्देदात स्पर्णीष्मपराच घोपिणो द्राधीयसी सूक्ष्मपरंतरा कम १३॥ सर्वत्रके स्वरभक्तरमा रेफोपघामपरे विद्यमानाम् । अकान्तोमप्रत्ययाभायमे के पूर्वोत्तरस्वरसरूपता च' ॥१४॥ सप्मोदयं प्रथम स्पर्शमेके द्वितीयमाहुरपदान्तमाजम् । पशात खकारयकारा उ एके चाव रूपाविसदृशेषु नामसु ।।१५॥शा ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये षष्ठं पटनम् ।। ११ १२ ॥ इति प्रथमोऽध्यायः ॥ (१)-हिता C'. (२) रूउपा= रूपा (for ~वर्ण) V.(३) मा V. (४)-दा'. (५) नू-00. (६)-क 0. (5) श्रा- 0"; I' corrects श्रा- to श्र- (६)-प्रत्यय- A1%; -प्रत्यया-01. (१०) स-पा. (११)-स्वसरूपता B'; -स्वरस्वरूपता B%3 -स्वरूप I'. (१२) BB-B%BR (Bcorrects ख्या- to क्शा-); सातो !'; सातो स्याती-OCPC VI', Ar.M.; Reg. :(१३) The Serenth पटल' (named दिवंचनपटलः) ends here in W. (१४) This पटल is called कमजकन्धिवियपटल in ot ·अथ सप्तमं पटलम् १ ५ ७ दीधै हस्त्रो व्यञ्जनेऽन्यस्त्वकाराद् यथादिष्ट सामवशः स संधिः'। सैव प्लुतिर्या स्वरेषूपदिष्टा' योनिमारैगादिपु चोदयादेः ॥१॥ मदिवत्युकारः प्लवते सर्वत्राप्यपदान्तभा'। सुता याहीत्यतोऽन्येषु पदेष्वच्छेति विग्रहे ॥२॥ अनाफारोपधश्चान्त्यो येत्युत्तरपदस्य यः । उदात्तादेवचक्षरस्य नास्येति व्यञ्जनोपधः ॥३॥ नियूय पिष्टतमयाभिपद्य प्रास्य संगत्यानुदृश्याभिवृत्य । श्रारम्य संमील्प मछुगमाभिरभिव्लाय यत्र निषद्य वीति च ॥४॥ नहि जाभि वीर्येण कृधीति कृणुथेति च । एतान्येकाक्षरे पदे क्षेत्रीभाव्ये 'पराणि च ॥५||१|| युक्ष्व मन्दस्व विद्मति हीति विद्धि पिब विति। जुहोत यज धासथ शिशीत भरेति स्विति' ॥६॥ सुन हीत्येतेषु परेष्वधेति' तृम्पतेन मुञ्चतायेति वीति । सुन्वित्यनर्यपरयोस्कारः पदे तयोरुत्तरे योज घेति ॥७॥ मूळययों वसुवित्तमं यत्सोमं जातवेदसम् । १० (१)-400". (२)-न-01. (३)-वशं (for -दिष्टं) 0. (४)-तो OCCSC+OG. (५) - C'. (६)-भिप्रपद्य W. (७)-नृतः W. (८) पदं 043; पादे W. (E)-भावे 0P. (१०) नि 0. (११) वीति च V. (१२)-यत्म्यां W. (१३) सामं M. .

·सतम पठलम् - मरतेत्येतेवपादान्तोऽधेति फरयादिपु । करणं च पित्करते वृणीमहे भक्तं कृणोतु मवत स्वस्तये। पुतिति चित्पुम्हतो नृपूनः सहस्राणि पुरुमुना दियायते ॥el वइति त्वंदुहितव्यमुत्तर दुम्न रुद्रं नत्र्यमेतेषु वर्धय' चिन्महित्वंगीणानःसतेपर न्नित्यन्त्यै चेन्मर्टशब्दाद्रिकापरे ॥१०॥ तू तुजानो मतिमिर्मोजनानि नो दद्धि स्तोमं भूरि योनि त्वमेषु । भरेत्येवन्'न नु चिद्यो' भवेति स्त्रोतृभ्यो द्युम्नी शत मे परेपु ॥११॥ शोचा यविष्ठ वा यथा फर्ता यत्सादया सन । थची मदयस्तिष्ठान: सना स्वः पारया नव्यः ॥१॥ थोपा स्तीने चकमा ब्रह्मवाहः शसा गोपूच्छा दुहितर्वदा सना । थजा नष्ट जम्मया ता अधा महो गन्ता मा युक्ष्वा हि सजा वनस्पते ॥१३॥ घ्यग्ने रक्षा या स्तिष्ठा हिग्गययं मोता वरगयं शोचा मरुदयः । शिक्षा स्तोतृभ्यो मूमा निवन्सुरः पिया मधूनां मोता परीति च ॥१४॥ सदर मिमिदव दमित्र वसिव श्रोत सुनोत हिनोत पुनात। पिन जगृम्म ररम्म ववन्म क्षाम मुपनि मन्थन मत्स्त्र ।।१५३|| ९ १२ later on) (१) पदान्तो O'B' (२) अद्ये- B.C", ये- 010%3 -ये- the rest of the text JISS. (३) W II B B", Reg., U JI; -7: C'C'C'C*C'B'I B? (О'adds fireciate (४) पू-0 B. (५) वर्धया , धमाय V. (६) -परे IV. (७) - CI'. (6) B. (6)-तम्य- 11;-दया- M. (१०) दो- 80C.. (११) वन CIT. (१२) ग्राजा CS 15,31. JI.; 2171 corrected to 771 in Jl, का०३ ·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् सर रद रण जिन्व धारया क्षर यज यच्छ दशस्य साध सेध । तप रुज मूळ वर्ध यावयात्र अंवय नमस्य विदाष्ट कृष्ध जोप ॥१६॥ शृणुधि शृणुत यन्त यच्छत स्तव सिम गूहत कुत्र मोपथ । दिधृतं पचत वृश्च विध्यतार्थ मदात्त यदीत पाथन ॥१७॥ उपागत्याख्खलीकृत्य वनाजाविष्टनोरुष्य । इष्कतें लिष्व मम॒ज्म विभयेयतं तच्छतम् ॥१७॥ सार्धमद्यादिभिः स तैः पादादौ व्यञ्जनोदयम् । न्वेववजे न संयोगे शेपे चापठिते सति ॥१६।। वर्ष शुभ्रे रुज य: सेध राजन् वह हव्यानि यदि मेऽध यामनि । विद्म दातारमध धारयाध यदध ते विश्व पुरु वार्च गाय ॥२०॥४॥ यह वायो पिव मध्वः पुरु विद्वान् पुरु विश्वान्यव वायु पुरु शस्त । यदि मृत्योरघ जिह्वा पुरु विश्वा पिय शुद्धं पिब राये वह कुत्सम् ।।२१॥ भरद्वाजेऽर्च देवाय यदि वा पुरु दाशुषे । वह शुष्यायाध बह्वय यत्पुरु हीति न' ॥२२॥ कृधीति परेषु सहस्रसां धियं जरित्रे न इति' तत्रेति चान्त्ये। ५ E १० (१) श्रा-0%BC% corrects श्रा-- to श्र-; अ- ( very often written as in or). (२)~यो-. (३)-- OS; -152 C°; -779 all the rest (४)00 W B', M. M., Reg. -रख- B1 B'; -क्ख- the rest. (५) वा C'. (६) ५-00. (७) धारयाध वाय ; धारयाव यदध्य 0%; धारयाध BC. (८)- .. (६) CI. (१०) कुसन W. (११) शुष्णाय V. (१२)-हू । घ0%;-इंध all the rest.

·सतर्म पटलन् ३५ ३ सहस्येन सुअवम पवस्व द्वे नो अधीत्येषु परपु तेन ॥२३॥ देवं वेनं फेनमित्युत्तरेषु दधातेति श्रुघि स्वेति नः परे। वेदेति विश्वस्यभृममटत्तर शुनःशेषे च प्लवते यकार Rel प्रति नो द्वे च गिरः कणोति ते कणोत तूतोदिति चोचरेषु'। यभीति नो नु नवन्त सनी नई द्वा तस्वित्याग्नेऽपरं तु मुस्ये ॥२५॥५।। चकुर्वदेते दशस्यन्ममुद्रो रथेन न: सप्तऋपीन्मदन्ति । ते वो मयन्ते नियुद्धिः पीट रथस्य सोमस्य मती रणन्ति ॥२६॥ समुद्रं द्वे स्वर्ण नवग्वशब्दो दशर्व देसिष्ठ वसूनि नो वसु । वृत्र निटें नु यतिभ्यः सहन्तः पृथिव्यां निहमि समत्सु पावक' १२|| योनि चरादिषु नरः सुपर्णा इति च। समुद्रादिपु येनेनि' तत्रेति में सदो रथम् ॥२८॥ अयेति नो नु कल्पेषु नून वाजेपु पृत्सुपु । थाये चेद्वाजयुपार्यकमग्नेमघवन्परे ।२६॥ रास्वा पितः शतेना नो वर्षस्वा सु श्रुधी हवम् । मन्दस्वा सु वहस्वा मु वनेमा ते नही नु वः ॥३०॥६॥ पाया दिवो पाता रयिं सृजता गयसाधनम् । (1) thg B' l' B' (B'B' supply with on the margin); ये उपदेषु ।';-मया . (२)-२ . (३) गुनायेगे to ti omitted in C'. (x) ft- JI W; BP corrects fe-tor (५)-द्र (CP corrects -to-द्र). (६) -1 W. (s) Faro C. (c) Bi reads this line before stanza 27.

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् रास्वा चोरू न शग्धी नः सृजता मधुमत्तमम् । (॥३१॥. जही चिकित्वो वेत्था हि रतथा न हता मखम् । युयोता शरुं स्वेना हि वनेमा ररिमा वयम् ॥३२॥ प्रमा वो अस्मे धामा ह सना ज्योतिरपा वृधि । मृध्यामा ते वामदेवे जुहोता मधुमत्तमम् ॥३३॥ यक्ष्या महे विष्मा शवो जनिष्वा देववीतये । श्रधा त्वं ह्यद्याद्या श्वश्वः सचस्वा नः स्वस्तये ॥३४॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये सप्तमं पटलम् ॥ ३ अथाष्टमं पटलम् . ६ अन्तःपाद विप्रह एवमुक्त उकारो व्रजस्य सुधा नमोभिः । शुचि पवित्रं तु महोर्नु चाप्लवं सुतस्येति' यादयोदया न॥१॥ सोमसुति चर्किराम स्तवाम स्लवाना गृभाय रथं श्रुधीति'। ते अस्ति ते महिमनः प्र वोचत प्रयोचं नः सुमना द्वैपदाश्च ॥२॥ महे दधिध्वं तिर मुल नो मृधश् चर नमध्यं नम ते नयन्त । स्वित्येतेपेकातायोः पराणि चेदुपेन्द्राग्नेऽनाध्वरमायुरेविति' ||३|| १० (१) These two lines are transposed in c'. (२)-म V. (३)-देवो 0%3 -देव्ये W. (४) अथ W. (५) At the end of this पटल Wadds: ॥ दीर्घहस्यपटलोप्टमः ॥. This पटल is called सामवशसन्धिपटल in C. (६)-दयान् 0"; -दयो न V. (७) इरसं . (८) श्रुवीति च W. (९) त: C. (१०) महो W.

·अष्टम पटल १७ ३ सदेत्येतद्योनिपुपीठयेपर घन्वेत्येतत्सोम राट् पूयमानः'। यदी ते कृयो मनसः कवीनां सबन्यत्रो गोः सरमेति तेषु ॥४॥ परेवि पुष्टिं सोम चर्षणिमा जनिमेति हन्ति सं जातवेदाः। रन्धयेति येपुरंशासदुचरं न न.कार स्वित्नुपसातयेपरै' ॥१ महयार जय काव्येन गूर्वय मरेति च स्वरिवि प्रत्यये घट्' । मद पर्ष पिपृत यन्त्र यच्छत रहेमेति स्त्रस्तय यउत्तराणि ॥ll दधिम मदत तन्वि सिञ्चत स्तव वदतानज रक्षतोचत । पिन पृगात पृच्छत अपं स्थ घ हिनवाय जुहोत पश्यत || चकमात्र भूम स्म शिशीत स्तोत पप्तत । यथोदयानि सर्वाणि विति चैफातरोपघम् ।। कदा हरिवो वरुणस्य चक्रतुः सूर्यस्य निष्ट्या इव मूम तेषु न'। वस्त्राणि हि वारये यज्ञियानां ते दंसो द्वे नः स च शक तेषु तु nein चकमेनि देपदे भूरि दुम्फन वर्षतां वियचसो जिह्वयेति' । फायवायना निवृतौरवयो स्याटा: सुरथा हवना तश्च ॥१२॥ सवार घेति न फोत्समद स्म राशिमित्यादिपु न' प्रति म । ६ ९ (१)-पी-C. (२) मधवो CBI'; यथो 11; संबंधयो 0'. () च omitted in I. I., Reg. (४) गुप• Af; मुप C. (५) सवा C. (६) वि-C% विवि-'. (6) omits fa- () ? C' T B'; ? Op * O C' I'; 7 corrected to 4 in B'C'B'; 7C* C4 I 1' B', JI. II., Reg. (६)देपदे. (१०)4-1. (११) c omits च.

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् २ रास्वा चोरू न शग्धी नः सृजता मधुमत्तमम् ॥३१॥. जही चिकित्वो वेत्था हि रक्षथा न हता मखम् । युयोता शरुं स्ना हि वनेमा ररिमा वयम् ॥३२॥ प्रमा वो अस्मे थामा ह सना ज्योतिरपा वृधि । मृध्यामा ते वामदेवे जुहोता मधुमत्तमम् ॥३३॥ या महे विष्वा शवो जनिष्वा देववीतये । अधा त्वं ह्यद्याद्या श्वश्वः सचस्वा नः स्वस्तये ॥३४॥ ॥ इति रवेदप्रातिशाख्ये सप्तमं पटलम् ।। ३ अथाष्टमं पटलम् अन्तःपाद विग्रह एप्नपृक्त उकारो व्रजस्य सुधा नमोभिः । शुचिं पवित्रं तु महीर्नु चाप्ल तं सुतस्येति' यादयोदया न॥१॥ सोमसुति चर्किराम स्तबाम स्तपाना गृभाय रथं श्रुधीति। अस्ति हे महिननः प्रोतत प्रयोचं नः सुमना द्वैपदाश्च ॥२॥ महे दधिध्वं तिर मुञ्च नो मृधश् चर नमध्वं नम ते नयन्त । स्वित्येतेष्वे काक्षरयोः पराणि चेदुपेन्द्राग्नेऽनाध्वरमायुरेविति ।।३।। ९ १० (१) These two lines are transposed in Ot. (२)-मW. (३)-देयो 0%; -देध्ये W. (४) अधV. (4) At the end of this पटल W adds: ॥ दीर्घहरवपटलोष्टमः ॥. This पटल is called सामवशसन्धिपटल in C. (६)-दयान् C'; ~दयो न V. (७) इरसं C. (6) श्रुधीति च V. (E) : C. (१०) महो V.

·अष्टम पटलम् ३७ १ २ ५ सदेत्येतद्योनिपुपीतयेपर पन्चेत्येतत्सोम राट् प्यमानः । यदी से छयो मनसः कनीनां सबन्यो गोः सम्मेति तेयु ॥४॥ घरेति पुष्टिं सोम चर्पणिमा जनिति हन्ति संभातवेदाः । रन्धयेति येपुवंशासढुत्रं न न.कार स्त्युिपसातयेपरे ॥१॥ महयात्र जय काव्येन पूर्वय मरैति च स्वरिति प्रत्यये पट्' । मद पर्प पिन यन्त्र यच्छत रुहेमेनि स्वस्तयनचराणि दधिम मदर तन्वि सिञ्चत स्तव वदतानन राठौक्षत। पिन पृणत पृच्छत मुप स्थ ध हिननाय जुहोत पश्यत ।। चकमाथुन भूम स्म शिशीत स्तोत पतन। यथोदयानि सर्वाणि विति चैकातरोपघम् ।। कदा हरिवो वरुणस्य चक्रतुः सूर्यस्य निष्ट्या इव मूम तेषु न । क्वाणि हि यानये यक्षियानां ते दंसो द्वे नः स च शमतेपु तु neil चकमेति देपर मूरि दुष्मन वर्धतां विश्वचसो निहयेति'। कापवायना निष्कृतोरेतयो स्य' आताः सुरथा हवनत्र तश्च ॥१२॥ सवापर पति न पौत्सवमद म्म राशिमित्यादिषु न अनि म च । ६ ७ (१)-पी-0. (२) सबंधको CBI', 'तो ॥; संबंधयो 0'. (९) घ omitted in I. I., Reg. (४) मुषः मुर C. (५) परता C. (६) बि-0%; चिर-C. (७)' omite f:- (-) 7 C'T B'; 1 or C'I'; 7 corrected to a in B'C'B'; ? C' C' JI I B", 31. J., Reg. (E), (१०)5-. (११) c omits च.

·३९ ऋग्मेदप्रातिशाख्यम् २ स्म ते परेपु ब्रजनं वनस्पते शुभे परुगया स्म पुरा वृषाको ॥१९॥ राशि वाजेपु मे सद्म पूपणं तं तृहद्धायि मा दुर्हणायतः । यस्मै यद् वृत्रहत्येपु मावते वातो यं यस्य मद भीयसे ||१२|| पृच्छा विपश्चितमवा पुरंध्या घा त्वद्रिग्वीरान्वनुयामा त्योताः। जनया दैव्यं भुजेमा तनूभिर हा वहतो वासया मन्मना ॥१३॥ वेदा वापिति रोमा पृथिव्या बोचा सुतेपु धावता सुहस्त्यः । मुख्चा सुपुवुषः स्वाझा पितूनामिहा वृणीष्व बोधया पुरंघिम' ॥१४॥ अवथा स फणुथा सुप्रतीफ तिरा शचीभिः कृणुता सुरत्नान् । ग्मन्ता नहुषोऽनयता वियन्तःस्मा घ्यावयन्नीरया वृष्टिमन्तम् ॥१५॥३॥ असृजता मातरं सू रथं हुवे नयता बर्द्ध स्वापया मिथूटशा । इता जयता गता सर्वतातय ईरयया मरुतो नेपया सुगम् ॥१६॥ अन्यत्रा चित्पियता मुअनेजन घा स्यों वोचेमा विदथेष्विता धियम् । इता नि यत्रा वि दशस्यथा झिवि चा बोधाति द्रावया त्वं किरा वसु ॥१७॥ हा पदेव कर्तना श्रुष्टि योधया च जप्रमा वाचम् । पायया घ तर्पया कामं गानुया प मन्दया गोमिः॥१८|| १० (१) परुपया C'; पुरुन्या V. (२) मत्दु- CPT I'; मदु- "; मादु-B. (३)-ति CPW. (४) स , I. II., Reg:: Ti corrects A to सः; स: the rest. (५) ग्मन्ताय W. (१) मु. (७) If omits गता. (6) TC. (६) धा 3'0'. (१०) स्याला ; स्पा '. (११) दो-0%; या-1; घो-'.

·श्रटम परलम् २६ १ २ ३ घा स्यालादेना सुमति वोचा नु व्यथया मन्युम् । नेथा च चक्रा जरस भवता मूळयन्तश्च ॥१|| एवा चन मजा गये ररिमा ते भनो भूरि । श्रुधी न उभयत्रा ते मजा त्वं मृळया नश्च' |२०|| एकादशिद्वादशिनोर् लघावष्टममक्षरम् ॥ उदये संहिताकाले नःफार च गुरावपि ॥२१॥ दशमं चैत्रयोरेव' पष्टं चाष्टाक्षरऽपारम् । न्यूदैः संपत्समीक्ष्योने प्रिवर्गफमाविनाम् ॥२२॥ न वावृधन्त वातस्यावद्यानि जिघांससि । सासह्याम वत्याम दीदिह्यष्टममूहि ॥२३॥ पुरुषजातस्याभि नः कृणुहि द्वचतरोपधम् । हर्यश्वोत मन्त्विन्द्र सदनायास्ति नाम चित्' ॥२४॥ चमो श्वात्रि वसान द्वादशिनः सृजास्य विमदस्य । सुमसाय धारय ददातु र धिया दधातु दिविषय ॥२५॥५॥ श्रङ्ग सरस्वति पल्स चरन्ति प्रामिरिदेन्वसि रपयसि धाव । विद्धि पु योऽभि पत: सुविताय त्वा समिधान दधीमहि देव ॥२६॥ (१) मना; W. २)-श-0W. (३)-D. (४) चेतरयो- 1. (4)-ना V. (६) यातल्प पद्यानि 1यातस्यायिद्यानि 0%; यानरमाद्यानि; मतस्पाऽवद्यानि corrected to वातरयाजधानि in 0"; पारयापद्यानि all the rest. (७) -C. (E) ददाचित C"; दधातु 7. (E) पार; ददातुए.(१०)तिलिम दिन CY दिपिपिर'. (११) चरवि C"; चरेdि c".

·मृग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् १ २ जामिपु जासु चिकेत किरासि समस्युप पात्यसि सोम शतस्य । श्रायुपि चेतति विष्टपि मास्व प्रोश्मसि मूर्धनि सद्म वरन्त' ॥२७॥ प्रदिवि वरुण तमसि तिरसि घृतमिव दिवि मम हि नु विशः । उपसि पृथिवि रजसि वहसि हनति पितरि वि विहि नि मधु ॥२८॥ सहस्राणि श्रीमतेनासनाम च्छायामिवेपण्यसि सस्तु पाहि । गोपीथ्याय पवमानो वसन्तान् सख्याय वोचेमहि मानुपस्य ।।२९॥ श्राव्य भूमेति पादान्तो व्यञ्जने' श्रुधी हवम्' । सद्मा होता स्मा सनेमि धर्मा सं भूपता रथः ॥३०॥६॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्येऽष्टमं पटलम् ।। अथ नवमं पटलम्. सर्वत्र पूर्वपदान्ताः प्लवन्ते वसुमघयोः परयो रपे तुवि'। विश्व विम्ब धन्व रयति शत्रु द्युम्न यशेति सहतो' प्र चाप्त ते ॥१॥ सहप्रवादा उदयास्तमान्ताः' पर्यभ्यपापीति वृत्तावृवणें । अभीवर्तः सूयवसो स्थीतमः पुरुतमोऽनन्तरर्धर्च उत्तमः ॥२॥ फवर्दु धान्य मिथु पणि स्तन पियेति सर्वत्र ययोदयं च' - -- (१) स्मस्यु '. (२) पात्यति '. (३) प्रदिव 11 C'. (४) Comits fe. (५)-त् '. (६) सं-B. (७) The colophon in Tis: दोधपटले दितीय शादितो नयमः। (८) चुम्मं C. (E) शुईते B'; -सुयो c. (१.) -ये म.

·नवम पटलम् ४१ ८ १० विप्युस्थेत्येता उदये मकारे',पर्युक्षेत्यमकारेऽनुनासिके ||३|| पित्र्य माहिनापि भङ्ग राश्व विश्वदेव्य मैपज तुप्रय पस्त्य । सुम्नारातीरयुये वकार येभ्वादयश्च' पृशनादयस्तु ॥४॥ यकार राति कवि सुकतु श्रुघि पितु सुम्न रय्यताश्वे ति चेते'। न त्वश्व सुन्नत पेति पद्या एकाक्षरादा उद्ये यकार' ||१|| पृशिनाजिर मधु पुत्रि जनि ऋतु वल्गु वन्धुर वृकाकु दम । वृजिनाध्वरीपु वृप मध्य ससि स्तभु दुच्छुनाघ यवि शत्रु वसु' ॥६॥ वैमु हादुनि पुष्ट पर्वताहुति शुभ्र हृदयामति सह वृष्णय शक्ति । सप्ति स्वधिति कृशन वयुनर्ण घृणि हित धित विपु सुत्विय नीथ वा नर्तवाकेनाश्ववित्सुम्नयन्ता वमुवसु प्रसहानोऽभिवावृते । परिवृतं नाभिवृत्याश्ववञ्च पादान्त सर्वत्र परे मघस्य | अश्वयूपायाश्वयुजोऽश्वयोगा: सहवाहः सुम्नयन्ठर्चयन्त । सहवसुं सवत्सतयुक्ति सहवीरं वयुनवच्च कार' सुम्नायुर्जुह मृतामन्नृतायुमुपादेवं दक्षिणावानृतायोः । वृपारवाय सूमय शतावनपोजुवापरीवृतोऽनपावृत् ॥१०॥ १३ . १६ १७ १८ (१)--04. (२)-त्व-01. (6)-श्वे *. (४)-वीयेन्यु-B. (५) य- W. (६)-नु W. (७) यि -BT'; नय-W. ()पद्या: 13; पद्या . () च C. (१०) पुन Af. (११) नाप os W;-नाद्य 0.11;-नाच . (१२) वयुन V. (१३)-वि-0 V-धि-C. (१४)-यंति ए. (१५)- FB.(१६)-प-13 -पा-C. (१७)--0.(१८) The tenth पटल ends here ·४२ ग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् २ है . इन्द्रावतः सोमावतीमवायती दीर्घाधियोऽमित्रायुधो रथीतरः । अन्नावृध विश्वापुपं वसूजुवं विश्वाभुवे यज्ञायते घृतावृधा ॥१॥ सुम्नायनिन्मित्रायुव ऋषीवो देवावान्दिवः। एवावदस्य क्षेत्रासाम् ऋताने सदनासदे' ॥१२॥ पदेष्वन्तरनिगच पुप्त, तिः पद्येषु चोत्तरा। वृषत्व वन्थ वृध्वांसं वाता वातुर्वनो वृतुः॥१३॥ घृते वृपाणा वृपाणो वृजे वन्धि मृजुम शुः । मृजे मृजीत वानेपों व मेति सदृशादिषु ॥१४॥ सहेत्यादिः पूर्वपदोपधः सन्नेकातरचयिधन्यवर्जम् । न तु पादस्याष्टिनोऽन्तं गतस्य' न द्वादशिनोऽनभिमातिपूर्वः ॥१५॥३॥ अभिमातिनृपृतनोपधस्तु सर्वत्र परे प्लवते यफारे'। श्रावपादीनामुदयास्त्रिवः पदेकदेशा इति तान्प्रतीयात् ॥१६॥ श्रावय यावय च्यावय यामय रामय मामह वावस । द्रावय दाह वावृध तातृप तामह रारप ॥१७॥ १. in TV, the colophon being: दीर्घटले त्रितीय आदिती दशमः । (sic). (१) नेस्मि O'. (२)-न्ति-C. (३) -सामाम् 0"; -वामुरे (stanz3 11) to क्षेत्रासा- omitted in W.(१) पद्येतियु 01 (4) -ने-W.(६) नेमि .(७)-क्षर CBI'. (८)नु 0. ()-न- C.(१०) पाद-ए.(११) यात्र (1) परेचय (for यारय न्यायय) W.

·नवमं पटलम् थायर प्लतं तेपामनन्वित्यस्य मध्यमम्' । द्विवर्णः प्रत्ययोऽन्त्यस्य प्रवादाः पतिः परे' ॥१८॥ दूगा' उत्थशासश्च कारान्तश्च दापिः' । पादान्तेऽपद्यः सादनमर्धर्चान्ते तु पूरुषः ॥१६॥ दोपामस्मे राजतोऽक्रन्वनस्पतीन् महीयमानां कृति तुम्यमेभ्यः । उपासमित्युत्तर सर्वदेश्य पादस्य चेकादशिनो यदन्ते ॥२०॥४|| यवयुररमयः ससाहिपे क्वृधन्तो रमया गिरा रम्म । यवयसि तनृपाणमोपति श्रनयन्तो दहन्त ते नृपये ॥२१॥ श्रवयत वाजसाती नृपय विम्वासह दूणशा रोचनानि । न ततृपायो यमयो ररप्शे पुरुषीणां यवयन्त्विन्दवश्च' ॥२२|| रक्ष यवय स्तेनं ससाहे यवया वयम् । परमया द्रवयन्त श्रवयन रते च न ॥२३॥ साहांसो वः सत्रासाई सादन्यं सत्यं वातान । नानाम श्रूयाः शुश्रूया रीपन्तं गातूयन्तीव ॥२५॥ वावन येषां रीपतोदकारे सान्त्यमि नृपाहमपूरुपनः । सान्ति गुहा मन्वं रोरिपीट जानि पूर्योऽभीवृतेव प्रयाय ॥२५॥५॥ . १० १२ (१)-प्वाम-04.(२)-हि-0% W.(३)- 0%BP. (४) -श्च - W; - the rest of the Text JISS. () O'; --- corrected to -y-in I'. (६) तश्च C%3;-तेषु . (७) c. correct an-to ज-(८)-साई B. (E)-UB'.(१०)-तः Arc.(११)-यंत्र-1 यन्च- C. (१२) द-01. (१३) -या: शुध- omitted in T. (१४)-नु-C0P. (१५) नृपाई पूमप्नः ए.

·ऋग्वेदग्रातिशाख्यम् साइन्साहा जह पन्त प्रसाहं नक्तोपासा सूर्यमुपासमग्निम् । परिरापः सूनृते जारयन्ती शुश्रूयातं यूयुविः सादना ते १।२६।। करन्सुपाहा घृतान्ति साहान्येव सूयवसाद् वृपाय । उपासानता पृथुनापने च राथ्येमी रीरिषत ग्लापयन्ति ॥२७॥ अध्वानयद्रीरिपत्प्रावणेभी रथीयन्तीवादमायः ससाहे। सासाइ यूयुधिरिवाश्रयायः पुरुषघ्न रीरिषः पूरुषादः ॥२८॥ अपूरुपं जाहृषाणेन रीपत मृतायुभी रथीनां साहिपीमहि । पवीतारः कियात्यै पूरुषत्वत ऋतावरीरिव हव्यानि गामय' ॥२६॥ ។ ६ ७ वृपायस्व प्रसवीता ससाहिपे तातृपाणा तातृर्पि सादनस्पृशः । साह्यामेयान्ति पशुमान्ति जागृधुः पवीवार सूर्यमुपासमीमहे ॥३०॥६।। ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये नवमं पटनम् ॥ अथ दशमं पटलम् क्रमों द्वाभ्यामभिक्रम्य प्रत्यादायोत्तर तयोः । उत्तरेणोपसंदध्यात् वथार्च समापयेत् ॥१॥ एकवर्णमनोकार नते सु स्मेति न परे। पदेन च व्यवेत यत् पदं तच्च व्यवायि च ॥२॥ (१)-ह 01. (२)-व- V. (३) 0% omits च. (४)-स-W. (५)-णोन 04;-णोन corrected to -णेन in 0%;-णेत 0%णेनि y. (६) त्या C. (७)-स-01. (4) The colophon in w is : दीर्घपटलेषु चतुर्थ श्रादित एकादश। (sic). (९)-ध्यादथा-W. (१०) तच्चा C%3 यच . १० ·दशमै पटलम् ५ . २ ई लुमान्तं प्लु तादीनि स्कम्मनेनेति लुप्तवत् । इतो पिञ्चतावतमः पूर्वे द्वैपदयोर्द्वयोः ॥३॥ स्वसारमस्कृत्युम परं वीरास एवन । अतीत्येतान्यवस्यन्ति' प्लुनादिप्रभृतीनि च ॥४॥ पूर्वोचरकृत रूपं प्रत्यादानासानयोः । न घूयात्' सर्वमेवान्पयथासहितमाचरेत् ॥५॥१॥ अवगृह्यापयतिक्रम्य सहेतिकरणानि च । धतिधुक्षिपवादौ च विकृतादी प्नुवादि च ॥३॥ अन्त:पदं च पा स्याद् विकारोऽनन्यकारितः । एनानि परिगृहीयाद्' वहुमध्यगतानि च ॥७॥ अर्धन्त्यिं च नाकार प्रागतोऽननुनामिकम् । प्रत्यादायेव तं यादुत्तरेण पुनः सई १८।। उपस्थित सेतिकरण येवले तु पद स्थितम्' तत्स्थिनोपस्थित नाम यत्रोमे पाह संहिता प्रदृष्टवणे प्रथमे चोदफ: स्यालदर्शमः। पदिष्टं समामास्तु पुनर्वचन द्या' ॥१०॥२॥ इतिपूर्वेषु संघाने पूरैः स्व. स्याददितम् । तदवमान क्यान्' मंधिविच्योर्भव' ५११३॥ ११ (१) CACT. (:)-ति C. (३)-2-CITB%-+- corrected to - ;- in B'. (1)-G-C'. (५)-पा-'. (६) 1. (s) indon-CF. (E) ए. (६)-CC'. (१०) AC'. (११) -पान CI.

·४६ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् दृष्टक्रमत्वात्समयान् संदध्यात्सर्वशः क्रमे । पदेन च पदाभ्यां च प्रागरस्येदतीत्य च ॥१२॥ नकारस्योष्मववृत्तं प्लुतोपाचरिते नतिः । प्रश्लेपश्च प्रगृह्यस्य प्रकृत्या स्युः परिग्रहे ॥१॥ शौद्धाक्षरागमोऽपैति' न्यायं यान्त्युत्तरे त्रयः । रिफितान्यूष्मयोऽघोपे दूभावः स्वधितीव च ॥१४॥३॥ ।। इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये दशमं पटलम् ।। अथैकादशं पटलम् .. अथार्घ्यज्ञोपेन यदाह से क्रमः समानकालं पदसंहित द्वयोः' । अथो बहूनामविलोपकारणः परैरवस्यन्त्यतिगम्य फानिचित् ॥१॥ अपस्मेकाचारमद्वियोनि यत् तदानुनासिक्यभयादतीयते' । नतं च पूर्वेण परस्य कारणं नते: परस्योभयहेतुसंग्रहात् ॥२॥ १२ (१) न्यान् ०°I, Reg.;-यात् AB' ';-यान्त् 010", M.AI.;-यात् 04 WB1 B B (BI corrects-यात् to-यात् ), Berlin MSS. (op. Reg.). (२) -पस्य 0*. (३) -मा- A. M. (४) दु-CIT. (५) The colophon in V runs thus : क्रमपटलनाम द्वादश । (६) यदा सह C. (७)-ल ;- (E) -एं ;-गात् B4 () -स्थत्य- CI, Reg. (१०)-त्य . (११) -दितीयो-0'. (१२) पद- BB'. .

·१ २ एकादर्श पटलम् परीत इत्युत्तरमेवयोयोः परं हि पूर्वनिमतीत्यतीयते । ततोऽपर संध्यमोदय कारणं तदर्थ विक्रममत्र कुर्वते ॥३॥ समःपरं रेफनिमित्तसंशयात् तथावरित्यैतदपोद्यते पम् । श्रदो पितो सो चिदुपवंसूयवो न यति धुक्षीत्यापश्चातयन्ति तिम्' ' . स्वसारमित्येसदपोद्यते पद परः सारोपननोऽस्कृतेति च । निरस्कृतेति झापसर्गकारितस् तदन्ययादाचरिनं तु पञ्चभिः ॥५॥ सदेखि चेमेनिच रसहित गुणागमादेसनमावि चेवन । पदं च पास्कम्म चिदित्यतः परं, प्नुमादि पैतानि निमितसंशयात् ॥६॥९॥ द्वयभिक्रम पूर्वनिमिचमानिनसू त्रिपूचमेवारनन्ता हि ।। अनन्तरं त्येव चतुर्थपष्टयोः परं कथं सत्र च न द्वधमिझमम् ।।७।। अनानुपृश्ये पदसंध्यदर्शनान पदव्यरेत पपई व्यवाणि च । सोऽपर द्विकममादुराश्रयान् नाविनुमात्र हि वर्णमाहिवा पदानुष्यथा सपूर्व प्रास्तको व्ययेनं च सद म्यवापि च वो निराशरयोश्च ते पदे सोध्ययेतेन परस्य महिना । (१) C. (२) - BUY'; -यो Af CCC O TYPE", Jr. I., Reg. (३) ठा: परे BY'. (४) --1. (५) The end of the यो is here marked by the correcutire No. Irel in I. (६) -मो-C'; -उलमा-C'. (७) रा. (e)-ft-C". (६) पदय- मनि-11-20-C.(१०). (११)T PIC correctest tot-t-all the rest. (१२) -0.0'; ग-corrected ton-on the margin in I.

·ऋग्वेदप्राविशाख्यम् २ अनन्तरे विक्रमकारणे यदि त्रिभिश्च गार्य पुनरेव च त्रिभि । त्रिसगमे पश्चभिराय॑नुग्रहश् चतु क्रमस्त्वाचरितोऽन शाफ्ले ॥१०॥ अलोपभावादपरे बहुक्रम प्रतिस्वमाषर्षीति न कुर्वते कचित् । असर्वशन्त्रिप्रभृतिष्वनेक्श स्मरन्ति सख्यानियमेन शाफलम् ॥११॥ प्रयावने पूर्व विधानमाचरेद् यथापद संधिमपेतहेतुपु'। अथो पदाभ्या समयं पदेन च क्रमेष्वत्रस्येदतिगम्य सदधत् ॥१२॥२।। सहेतिकाराणि समासमन्तभार बहुक्रमे मध्यगतानि यानि च । तृतीयता गच्छति यस्य सोमवाननन्ययोग विकृत प्नुनादि च ॥१३॥ अतीत्य तेपा पदता प्रदर्शयेत् कृते तु गाय॑स्य पुनस्यमिक्रमे । अदृष्टवणे प्रथमे प्रदर्शन स्मरन्ति तत्त्वत्र निराह चोदक' पद यदा केवलमाह सा स्थितिर' यदेतिकारान्तमुपस्थित तदा । अथो विपर्यस्य समस्य चाह ते यदा स्थितोपस्थितमा चरन्त्युत' ॥१॥ १० ११ 1॥१४॥ १२ -D-C5 (१)-नि- (३) The end of the वर्ग is here marked by 12611 in I? (४)-शा- BB (६) पदाभ्यासमय पदेन च (', पदाद्या धिगन्य सदधत् V. (७)-धि- (८)-स्ये समय पदेन च (for –स्ये-to-धत्) W (E) B1 01 O' I' (I' corrects al- to -) B'B' I' B* Reg , MM, 55-O'A BETA-C", SIAP W (१०)-योग-CO (Or corrects - to -ग-) B', AL. M -योग the rest (११)-सिमि , (१२)-ळ-06 (१३) The of the ai is here markedly illell in I'.

·एकादरी पटलम् २ पुन बस्तन समासमितयेत् स्वरित्यतोऽन्येषु च संधिमाचरेत् । थाइस्येव हि फालपारणा परिप्रहेऽस्तीत्नुपरेत्यनुस्मृठा' ।।१६।। थभिम्मेवोमयटोग्नुसंहितं ततोऽम्य पश्चात्पदतां प्रदर्शयेत् । ययापद वान्यतरेण संयन् रिपूनमैदलोपर्मभवान् ॥१५॥ थरकमव्येत्यपनायने पदं पुनस्पटुफ्त्राध्यवमाय पूर्वा । तथा यहच्छोपनते बहकमे कमेन तस्यैकपदानि नि.स्मन् ॥१३॥ नफारशीपोमरमानानयेदपतरागा प्रहति परिप्रहे। नति नुतोपाचरित 'च' यत्र च प्रगृह्ममेकीभवति स्वरोदयम्' ॥१६॥ प्रजादिनो दूसपळ भान परेप्रपोपेषु च रैस्मृमयः । महादेशसरितीव पानयेन्' नुरेश्य शोदातरमध्यमागमम् ॥२०॥ अभिको पूर्व विधानमाचरेत् पुनर्नुस्तूचाकारित ममे । त्रिगारमन्यादतोऽनुसंहितं तदाचरंदन्तगतायपोस्नु ॥२ १७ (१) | BB, 1.11.; ormitted in B'. (२)-T-. (१) या-CITY; या- or चा- (1) I'; चा- tho rest. (1)-सम- ( for -12-) W. (1) TEC. (६) -10' 0";-(s) omity सपा सर- to fiTI. ()-HTET- -17. (E). (१०)-चरियल';- II. (११)--- I'. (१२)-4-11'. (११) पायी नरेन'. (१४) -14-C, the Berlin ISS. (cp. Rog) (१६) -- C. (१६)- .:: (for-tob) W. (1) Tho end of that is licre muracil iliell in l.

·५० ऋग्वेदमातिशाख्यम् ६ १० सकृयथासंहितमेषु वाचरेत् पुनर्विवक्षन्पदमप्यसंधत् । परिग्रहे संधिपु कारणान्वयादविक्रमं द्वय मसु चोष्मसंधिपु ॥२२॥ समानकालावसमानकारणावनन्तरो वा यदि संनिगच्छतः । पदस्य दोपाक्थ हेत्वसंग्रहे नियुक्तमायन्यतरेण लुप्यते ॥२३॥ मकारलोपे विकृतस्वरोपधे तृतीयभावे प्रथमस्य च ध्रुवम् । विपर्ययो वेतरथाभ्युपेयुपामयोभयेपास्नुनासिफोदये ॥२४॥ अथो नतेनोपहितेऽनुनासिके तथाक्षरस्य क्रम एकपातिनः । स्वरितन संहितां लभेत तस्मिन्नियतस्वरोदये ॥२५॥४॥ यदा घ गच्छत्यनुदात्तमक्षरं वशं पदादेख्दयस्य तेन च । एदात्तपूर्वे नियतस्वरोदये परो विलोपोऽनियतो यदावरः ॥२६ स्वरैकदेश स्वरितस्य चोत्तरं यदा निहन्यादनिमित्तमक्षरम् । उदात्तपूर्वोऽप्यनुदात्तसंगमो यदा स्वरी द्वौ लभतेऽपि वा बहून्' ॥२७॥ नचात्र १५ १८ (१) वा-W.B, Reg., AI. M. (a), I.H.; वा- or चा- (1) I'; चा-the rest. (२)- C. (३)-स्य W. (४) -म धू- C; -मस्यो-W. (५) -ळा- C. (६) -या- B1 B"; -N-OP. (७) -त: B+MOBC%; -त- all the rest. (s) -प्यु-W. (E) B101 03 04 WBB%B; तयो- MCIT', I. M., Reg. (१०)-दयम् 04. (११) पूर्व 0.06. (१२) -त: B+ MOS. (१३)-भ- W. (१४) -त: BAMO'. (१५) The end of the वर्ग is marked here in I' by ॥२॥ (=६१). (१६)-का- AM.K. (१७) -श-W. (१८) -मे cs.

·एकादर्श पटलम् ७ ९ १० ११ १३ पया प्रताप्ते स्वरवर्णसहित तयोसू तयोरक्षरवर्णयोस्तथा । श्रदर्शनेऽनायेविनोप उच्यते प्रमेष्वना युवतेऽपरे स्वरम् ।।२८॥ अदृष्टमा| यदि दृश्यते क्रमे विलोपमेवं युवतेऽपरे तया । स कारणान्यार्य विनोपविक्रमः क्रमेय युक्तोऽपि बहूनि संदधन्' ॥२६॥ पदं पदान्तश्य यदा न गच्छति स्वरावसानं स तु योऽत्र युज्यते । वदा न रूप लभते निराकृतं न निराहोपनिवृत्य सत्पदम् ॥३०॥ स्थितिस्थितोपस्थितयोश्च दृश्यते पद यथावद्वधयवद्धयुपस्थिते । फचित्स्यितो चैवमतोऽपिशावला:प्रमे स्थितोपस्थितमाचरन्त्युत ॥३१॥ फ्रमेत सर्वाणि पदानि निर्बुवानठि स्मरन्त्याचरित् तु नोरम्मेत् । क्रमस्य वर्त्म स्मृतिसंभवो ग्रुवन् समाधिमस्यान्वितराणि पीतयेत् ॥३२॥ १६ १८ २० २१ २२ २३ (१) Vomits -वर्ण-- (२)-तं C. () Vomits त्योस्. (४) दा C. (५) नो V. (6) उच्यो WI'B'B''BM. . Reg.; TUA C O'CS; C* probably corrects and to 30 (७) Bromits श्रदर्शने to स्वरम. () तदा W. (E) कारपाया- C"; कारानाय-W. (१०) प्रमे वियुत्तो . (११) सदा च तृप्यति C. (१२)-पानरा W. (१३) 2. (१४) न CB, M. 1.;-नु- corrected to 7 in Cl; -J- the rest. (84) SEPTIUEI- W. (१६) स्थिति: BB'; स्थित- ACPCTB, Reg: 01 corrects स्थित-to स्थिति-; स्थिति- the rest. (१)-2-1 CIC% -पु-13 II corrects -यु-to प्यु- (१८) - T. (१६) उपस्थिती (for r-i) IT.(२०)-पा.(२१)-C.(२२) No. of the वर्ग in I'.(२३) नोमेन C.

·13 १० १४ - ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् यथोपदिष्ट क्रमशास्त्रमादित पुन पृथक्त्वैविवियर्न साधुवत् ।। इति वाभ्रव्य उवाच चक्रम क्रमप्रवक्ता प्रथमं शशस च' ॥३३॥ क्रमेण नार्थं पदसहिताविद पुराप्रसिद्धाश्रयपूर्वसिद्धिमि । अकृत्स्नमिद्धश्च न चान्यसायको न चोदयापायकरो न च श्रुतु ॥३४॥ असिध्यत सिद्धिविपर्ययो यदि प्रसिध्यतोऽसिद्धिविपर्ययस्तथा । सहापवादेषु च सत्सु न मम प्रदेशशास्त्रेषु भवत्यनर्थक '॥३५॥ विपर्ययाच्छास्त्रममाधिदर्शनात् पुगप्रसिद्धरुभयोरनाश्रयात् । समभ्युयाद् बहुमिश्च साधुभि श्रुतेश्च सन्मानकर क्रमोऽर्थवान् ॥३६।। मृते न च द्वैपदसहितास्वरौ प्रसिध्यत पारणकर्म चोत्तमम् । क्रमाद'तोऽन्यग्यजुगा च वृहण पदे स्वरेश्चाध्ययन तथा तिमि ॥३॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये एकादश पटलम् ।। (१)-क्तै- f M., Rag,-वे-, -वै- V, -स्त्वै- the rest (२)-धैश्च 04 (३) याधुभि W (४) वा-II' (५) उवाच सक्रमे 01. (६) क्रम B'ON (७) नार्या W. (E) I' corrects -द्वा-to -दया-, B writes the mark x above -द्वा- (६) सत्सु सिद्धश्च IV (१०) श्रुवि W (११) B' corrects -ध्यto-r-on the margin (१२)-- W (१३)-त स् (for -नोs) IV. (१४) Vomits च (१५) I' here marks the end of the वर्ग by ॥५३॥ (१५) का- IV (१७)-रम् W (१८) क्रमादित्येा-W. (१६) - 311010PI B', V (१),,- the rest (२०) - BI', Ar A, Reg, तु- corrected to य- in I', य-- the rest (२१) The No of the वर्ग in I' is given as ||३४||. The colophon in Wruns thus (Hic) इति महेनुपटलम्त्रयोदशी. - ·द्वादर्श पटलम् ५३ श्रथ द्वादशं पटलम् ऊष्मान्तस्यसम्मिचकावर्गा नान्तं यान्त्यन्यत्र विसर्जनीयात् । कारल्यारी परमर्धमूमणां नादिं तफारादवरे च स्त' ॥१॥ नान्योन्येन मध्यमा पर्शवाः संयुज्यन्ते न क.कारण रेक': । स्पचकारी न परेग्नुचमेस्' वया तेषां घोषिणः सर्वथोप्ममिः ॥२॥ नान्त्यान्तस्या न प्रथमोप्मभिः परैर्न रेपो रेफेण न मोप्मयोन्मवान् न स्पर्शरूष्मा प्रथमः परः सन्' नानुत्तमः स च सोध्मा च पृा ॥३ नानुचमा घोपियोऽपोपिभिः सह स्पर्श स्पर्शा' नोत्तमा समभिः परः। १३ १४ सकारस्पर्शन यपार उदररूप्माणोऽन्योन्येन व नक पदेविदम् ॥१॥ (1)-रयासोम-1; स्थासोम- B', I. AI.;-स्पोम- CI'; -रसोया-%; -स्सोम- II. I. (a); -स्यसोप्य the rest (Ep. note by Reg.)..(6) R-CIT IT. (३) -तृका-C. (५) दोष पांन C. (५) 3- (lor -यो-). (६)-'; च ICICI', Reg; न the rest. (७) (for गोमतो.) C. () c omits न. (E) पूर्व ': पूर्यः CPCT (ep. note by Reg.). (१०) सहा C. (११:-मै- (marginal) I'. (१२)-मेन (for -गोन) C. (१३) ना-0; न शुर-11. I.(१४)-पन C.

·४ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् ३ ४. नामाख्यातमुपसर्गो निपातशे चत्वार्याहुः पदजातानि शॉब्दाः । तन्नाम येनाभिदधाति सत्त्वं तदाख्यातं येन भावं सथातु ॥५॥ माभ्या परा निर्दुग्नु व्युपाप सं परि पनि न्यत्यधि सूदवापि । उपसर्गा विंशतिस्र्थवाचकाः सहेतराभ्यामितरे निपाताः ॥६॥ विशतेरुपसर्गाणामुच्चा एकाक्षरा नव' । श्राद्युदात्ता दशैतेपाम् अन्तोदात्तस्त्वमीत्ययम् ॥७॥ क्रियावाचक्रमाख्यातमुपसर्गो विशेषकृत् । सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम निपातः पादपूरणः' ।।८।। निपातानामर्थवशान्निपातनाद अनर्थकोनामितरे च सार्थकाः । नेयन्त इत्यस्ति संख्येह वाड्मये मिताक्षरे चाप्यमिताक्षरे च ये॥६॥२|| ॥ इति ऋग्वेदपातिशाख्ये द्वादशं पटलम् ॥ ॥ इति द्वितीयोऽध्यायः॥ १२ (१)-ताश् W.(२)श-B'CHIVBI'; शा-corrceted to शin I'; शा- the rest. (३) The वर्ग ends here in I', instead of after the previous stanza, and the end is marked by l18411. (x) Hard O'B'I'Bºpar corrected to #917 in 0%; स धातु: BAMCITIB', Reg., Af.f.; सधातुं C. (५) वा added in BiB'. (६) आद्या W. (७) दश तेपाम् Af. AI. (6)-ताः 0'.(६)-णा: (१०)-पात्यताम् W.(११) अपार्थका-W.(१२) सखेति W. (१३) Womits ये. (१४) The colophon in W runs thus : (sic) इवि सीमापटलश्चतुर्दश समाप्तः ।

·प्रयोदशं पटलन ४ अथ त्रयोदशं पटलम् वायुः प्रायः कोप्ट्यमनुप्रदान काठस्य से निवृते संवृते वा। थापद्यते श्वासतां नादतां वा यत्रीहायामुमयं वान्तरोभो ॥१॥ या वर्णानां प्रत्यो मन्ति' श्वासोऽयोपायामितरपां तु नादः । सोमोमणां घोपिणां श्वासनादौ तेषां स्थान प्रति नादातदुक्तम् ॥२॥ वहिशेप: करणं स्पृष्टमस्थित दुस्पृष्टं तु प्राग्यकाराचतुर्णाम् । स्वरानुम्वरोष्मणामस्पृष्टं स्थित'नेके कपठ्यस्य स्थितमाहुरूष्मणः ।। प्रयोक्तुरीहागुगासनिाते वीभनन्गुणारिशेपयोगात् । एक: श्रुती: फर्मणाप्नोति बहीर एक वर्णाशाश्वविकान कार्यान्' ४४|| भा|पं घोपवतामकारमैऽनुस्वारमनुनासिकानाम् । सोमवां च सोप्मणामूष्मणानुः सस्थानेन घोपिणां घोपियो' ॥५॥१॥ यत्रोत्पन्नावर उमपोपो' शीघ्रतरं सोममु प्राणमैके । रक्को वचनो मुसनासिकाम्याम् एतर्यात्मगुणशाघमाहुः ॥३] नपुसकं यदूप्मान्तं तस्य धमिधाननः । अनुस्वारो दीर्घपूर्वः सिष्यन्तेषु पदेषु सः ॥जा सः सा सौ स पदान्तेभ्यः पूर्वोऽनाम्युपधस्ठया । यकारो वा वकारो वा पुरस्तावेदसंविजः ।। . (१)ी-B1-तो-जी-11; -मी. BP. (२)--- . (३) स्पृष्टस्थित W. (४)-पार पृष्टम-W.()-ति-W. (६) श्रुतिः W.(७)-हुस्तरस्यानेन W.(E) साधा-V.(E) चर्चा CABIAL; वचनो the rest. (१०) सत्या MOC'सा 1; यः सा '.

·४ ३ ५ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् जिघांसन्पांसुरै मांसं पुमांसं पौंस्यमित्यपि । पदेष्येवंतवादेपु नामकार उपोचमे ॥६॥ प्रश्लिष्टादभिनिहितान्' मांश्चत्वेऽयांसमित्यपि । एतावान्दवनुस्वारो दीर्घादि'तरथेवरः ॥१०॥२॥ समापाद्यान्युत्तरे पट् पफारे राधो रथो ग्ना दियो जा ऋतश्च । अञ्जःपा दुःपेति च पूर्वपद्यावनियन्त्रिक्रममेपु कुर्यात् ।।११।। समापाचं नाम वदन्ति पत्वं तथा यात्वं सामवशॉश्च संधीन् । उपाचार लक्षणतश्च सिद्धमाचार्या व्याळिशायल्यगाग्र्याः ॥१२॥ हस्त्रामस्वरभक्त्यासमाप्तामनुस्वारस्योपयामाहुरेके । अनुस्वारं वाववाधिक च हस्वोप, दीर्घपूर्व तदुनम् ॥१३॥ रेफोऽस्त्यकारे च परस्य चाधे पूर्व हसीर्योस्तु न घेतरस्मात् । मध्ये स तस्यैव लकारमावे घातौ स्वरः फल्पयतालफारः ॥१४॥३॥ अनन्तस्थ तमनुस्वारमादर' व्याळिनासिक्यमनुनासिफ था। संध्यानि संध्यतागययाहुरेके द्विस्थानतेतेपु तथोभयेषु ॥१५॥ (१) I adds दिवो ग्ना. (२)-ना- (for -वि-) W. (३)-प- 0. (४)श्च C'; -यस्तु 1. (५) -हि- A C'; -लि- B.. (६) दीर्घरूपं . (७) W (-- for -पो-) BI'B', I. I.; सोऽस्कारस्य 0"; रेपोस्कारस्य M BCITICIC (C'rends -स्य- for -स्त्य-), Reg, I. I. (a); रेपोत्यकारग्य B'. (८) वा- IT', Paris AIS. (६) चे-C. (१०) मा ल-ICITI, Rog:; ताम्ल-3-ताल- the rest. (११) Vomits तम्, (१२)-8-0%; -लि-CB. (१३) The end of the वगै 19 marked hero, iostead of after the preceding stanza, by 112ll in C', and by 11€5|| in 1'. १२ .

·प्रयोदर्श पटलम् संध्येवकारोऽमिफार उचा युजोसकार इति शाफ्टायनः'।. मात्रासंसर्गादवर पृथक्छंती' दृस्वानुस्वारव्यतिपद्भगवत्परै' ॥१६॥ त्रीगिण मन्द्रं मध्यममुत्तमं च स्थानान्याहुः सप्तयमानि वाचः । थनन्तरश्चात्र यमोऽविशेष. सप्त स्वरा ये यमास्त' पृथरमा ॥१॥ तिम्रो वृचीरूपदिशन्ति वाचो निलम्बितां मध्यमां च द्रुतां च । वृत्त्यन्तरे धर्मविशेपमाट्टर' मानाविशेषः प्रतिवृत्युपैति ॥१८॥ अभ्यासाथै द्रुता वृत्ति प्रयोगाथें तु मध्यमाम् । शिष्यायामुपदेशाथै कुर्याद् वृत्ति विलम्निताम् ||१|| चापस्तु वदते मात्र द्विमानां वायसोऽरवीन् शिसी निमात्रो विक्षय एप मात्रापरिप्रहः ॥रवाया ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशास्ये त्रयोदर्श पटलम् ॥ ६ ७ ९ १० १२ १६ ।-प्य-31. (२)-छू.- M. (३)-विशिष्टः M. (४)---V. (५) BANI CICI'BBIB, I. I., Reg:; प्रति वृत्तिमति O'CST, Berlin 118.595 and Whitney 38. (cp. Rog.). (६) द्रुता वृत्तिः W. ()-मा W. (८)-a-W. (E) BIBI', AI. Af., Reg; द्वे माने BM OI'; द्वितीयो corrected to २ मा in C; द्विमाने C.(१०) तामसो I'.(११)nि (flog.) तु शिखी व्रते नमुलस्वर्धमात्रिकं (-का Reg.) I', Reg., (ope note by Reg.); Badds निमाता तु गिप्पी ग्रो नायगाafift वा पाठः ।. (१२) चापनु to -प्र: omitteel in W. I adds गतार्थमेतत् क्षेत्रकम् ।।. (१३) The colophon in w runs thue (sic) इति शीबाया प्रयम अादिगः पटमा पन। feीयो ·न्यूद ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् १ ४ अथ चतुर्दशं पटलम् समुद्दिष्टा वर्णगुणाः पुरस्तान् निर्दिष्टानां सांहितो यश्च धर्मः। तदायापायव्यथनानि दोपास्तान्ब्याख्यास्यामोऽत्र निदर्शनाय ॥१॥ निरस्त स्यानकरणाप विहारसंहारयोर्व्यासपीळने । श्रोष्ठाभ्यामम्बूकृतमाह नद्धं दुष्टं' मुखेन सुपिरेण शूनम् ॥२॥ संदष्टं तु वीळन प्राह इन्वोः प्रकर्षणे तदु विक्लिष्टमाहुः । जिह्वामूलनिमहे प्रस्तमेन् नासिकयोस्त्वनुपनेऽनुनासिकम् ।३।। अयथामात्रं वचनं स्वराणां संदेशो व्यासः पीळनं निरासः । प्रासः फराठ्ययोरनुनासिकानां संदष्टता विपमरागता वा ॥४|| सान्तस्थानामादिलोपान्तलोपाव'यदेशे वा वचनं व्यञ्जनस्य' । अन्योन्येन व्यञ्जनानां विरागो' लेशेन वा वचनं पीळनं वा ॥१॥ ९ १० ११ १४ .१५.१६ (१) -नु V. (२) -पों C'. (३) ; -जने 0"; - C'; -ढने the rest. ()-तमाननश्चन् W. (५) Vomits तु. (६) -2-11; -ज-C; -- the rest. (७) - W;-00", Berlin ISS. (ep. Reg.). (८) तदवि- C'. ()-लं I'; -0; -लन् W. (१०) -कि- Reg. (११) -स्त्वनुनासिके C.. (१२)--. (१३)-=-11; -ल- 'I';-- the rest. (१४) श्रा-CAI BH; श्रादि- 6"; - corrected to श्रा- in I'; - the rest. (१५) व्यंजनं '. (१६)-2-1; -R-0%; -2-therest.

·५६ चतुर्दशं पटलम् पोपवतामनुनादः पुरस्तादादिस्थान कियते पारणेवा। सोमोप्मणामनुनादोऽप्यनादो लोमश्यं च दोनमूष्मणां तु ॥६॥ चगेपु जिवाप्रथन चतुषु" मासो मुख्य प्रतिहारश्चतुर्थे । सरेफ्योर्मध्यमयोनिरासो' विलोश स्थाने सम्ले चतुर्थे 11511 प्रतिस्पर्श घर्षरता परफे जिह्वान्ताभ्यां च वचनं लकार' श्वासोऽपोपनिभा वा हकारे निरासोऽन्येपूष्मसु पीळन' वा ॥८॥ स्वरात्परं पूर्वसस्थानमाहर् दीनिरस्तं तु विसर्जनीयम् । पराठ्याद्यया रेफरवस्तयाहू' रचात्तु नासिक्यमपीतरस्मात्' Hell संयोगादेरूष्मणः पूर्वमाहुर विसर्जनीयमधिकं स्वरोपांत्' । पर यमं रक्तपरादघोपाद्' ऊष्माणं वा घोपिणस्वत्प्रयत्नम्'। १०|| ॥२॥ शुनश्शेपो निष्पकी शास्सि निष्पाळविक्रमा ब्रह्म विभ्णुः स्म पृश्निः । स्पर्शीष्मसंधीन्स्पर्शरेफसंधीनभिप्रायश्चि परिपादयन्ति' ॥११|| (१) - W, Berlin MS. 691. (२) -स्यान V. या- CAO, 3 (on the margin). (४) सोमणा-- W. (५) --V; omitted in C;-ल- I'; -है- the rest. () M corrects च to तु on the margin. (७)-यमं M. O BI'. (5) -पे निहता W. (E)-- W; -ज- C';-ड- the rest. (१०)च BOLIB'. (११) -सं-C. (१२)-दा- TV. (१३) C It and Reg: अविक्रमा omitted in V; अविक्रमान् the rest. (१४)-द- Reg., Ar. AM.; -- corrected to -द- on the margin in Barlin MS, 593 and in the MIB. of Whitney (ep. note by Reg.);--- the rest.

·६० ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् ९ १ ११ १२.१३ स्वरौ पुर्वन्त्योष्ठ्यनिभौ सरेको तिम्रो मातृस्रीन्पितॄन्यन् नृभिन्न् । दन्त्यान् सकारोपनिभानपोषान् रथ्यः पृथ्वी पृथिवी त्वा पृथीति' ॥१२॥ ऊष्मान्तस्थापत्ययं रेपपूर्व हस्व लुम्पन्त्याहुरथाप्यसन्तम् । पुरुषन्ति पुरुधारार्यमाष्ट्र या हरियोजनाय हरियूपीयायाम् ॥१३॥ ऐयेरित्येकारमकारमाहुर् यश्चेति क्रमयन्तो यकारम् । वदेवान्येषु विपरीतमाहुस् ते रय्या वय्यं च हृदय्ययेति च ॥१४॥ अकारस्य स्थान ऐकारमाहुर् लुम्पन्ति च सयमीकारमुत्तरम् । बहतरं द्वधक्षरतां नयन्ति यथोनयीनयीत्योशयोरिति ॥१५॥३॥ वदेव चान्यत्र विपर्ययेण कार्य ऐत्वे सयमीकारमाहुः । धातोत्रिमेतेर्जयतेनियश्चामैम चाजेष्म नेप्टेति चैषु ॥१६॥ इकारस्य स्थान ऋकारमाहुर् लकारं वा चन्द्रनिर्णिम्सुशिल्यै'। अनन्तरे तद्विपरीतमाहुस् तालव्ये शृङ्गे विभृयाद्विवृत्ताः ॥१७॥ वालुस्थानो व्यञ्जनादुत्तरश्चेदयकारस्तत्र यकारमाहुः । शुन.शेपः शास्सि वार्जुषीणामत्के विरप्शीति निदर्शनानि ॥१८॥ (१)--- C* B. (२) Comits यन्. (३) दन्त्यात् 1. (४) -नि- B; -नु- 1;-व- W. (4) पृथिवि 0 यीयत् M. (६) प्रत्ययो W. (७) लुप-CH (6) अथवाप्यसक्तम् W. (E)-पति or I WIT'. (१०) Womits पुरु०. (११) ऐय्ये- C. (१२) -प्य- C. (१३) -श्वेति Y W B';-वेति च Reg:;-वे च tbe rest. (१४) च omitted in O'C'B'BB (१५) च omitted in cOTI'. (१६) उत्तमम् 1, अक्षरम् W. (१७)श्र के I'C' 0.0'BB B.; श्रख्यद् (for अत्के) A WI" and Reg., AI. II. (8); अन्के विद् corrected to यद् in Ct. १७ ·॥२०॥ चतुर्दशं पटलम् लुम्पन्ति वा सन्तुमैवं कार ज्येष्टयाय सम्बारनापुच्छ-चन्वा' । उपस्यन्त्यन्तमइतोऽव्यायतं तं दीर्घायुः सूर्यो रुशदीर्स ऊर्जम् ॥१९|| लुमन्त्यन्तस्यां क्रमयन्नि वैता स्वरात्संस्थानादवर्ग पर वा। स्वस्तयेऽमाथि भुवनेयमू रक्कं हवं द्रावयन्त्युप्रै श्रोक:' हकारसोनोपहिताय काराद् वकाराद्वा सर्वसोप्मोष्मपूर्वान् । প্রান নামা খালুজ্জামায়থাইsa's पकारवर्गापदिताच रक्तादन्यं यमं तृप्णुनातानमौनात्। अनुस्वारमुपपां वान्यन स्पोपघाटमोमयमोदयश्चेन् ।।२।। तह जन्त्यमोहन पन्तीः सज्ञातरूपोऽप सज्ञानमिन्द्रः । सान्तस्थादोधारयन्तः परकम शर्म-स्थामास्मिन्सु जनाव्य छु धीयतः॥२३॥ रक्त रागः समवाये स्वराणा न नूनं नृम्णं नृमणा नृमिनन् । रक्तातु सोऽमा क्रियते हकारो दयह ह देवान्हवते महान्हि ॥२४॥ संयोगानां स्वरभक्त्या व्यपायो विक्रम क्रमणं वायथोक्तम् । विपर्ययो वा व्यतविल्लिनेऽज्मन् द्रप्मोऽजुयून्साञ्जयोऽष्ट्राप्रनेष्ट्रात् ।२५।५।। विचिपु प्रत्ययादेरदर्शनं यथा या ऐश्च य श्रोशिजश्च'। इसपी संध्यवचनं च कासुचित् स इदस्ता कस्त उपो यथैः ।।२।। (१) चा C. (२) ब-BO'B'B and I.1.; व्य-104 06 OTI' and Reg; द्य-0%; य-JY. (३) --स्य-C. (४) ऊर्जे W. (५) लुप-0'. (६) चै- I CI'. (७) स-0% 1. (८) पूर्या added in BB'. (६)-- CITY. (१०)-सो-1Y. (११) दध्याः Y-T.; दध्या आट-B', (१२) हरेभ्यः W. (१३) परि० III, Reg, M. M. (a). (१४) जनान् CBIC'. (१५) रतश्च 0. (१६) व्यवार वि-I. I. (१७) Comits वा- (१८) -4 TV. (१६)-ट्रान् V. (२०) F omits चित् , २० ·५ ७ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् समानवासु विपर्ययो वा यथा हाती इन्द्र क श्रासतश्च । अभिव्यादानं च विचिपूर्वे फराठ्ये वा श्रापोऽवसा एति दीघे ॥२७॥ न दोपाणां स्वरसंयोगजानामन्तो गम्यः संख्ययाथेवरेषाम् । शक्यस्तु शास्त्रादधि साधु धर्मो युक्तेन कृत्स्नः प्रतिपचुमस्मात् ॥२८॥ अकारस्य फरणावस्थयान्यान् स्वरान्यूयाद्धि संपन्नमाहुः । परानकारोदयवद्विवतेत् सर्वत्र वर्णानिति संपदेषा ॥२६॥ शानापवादात् त्प्रतिपत्तिमेदान् निन्दन्त्यकृत्स्नेति च वर्णशिक्षाम् । सैतेन शास्त्रैर्न 'विशिष्यतेऽन्यः कृत्स्नं च वेदागमनिन्द्यमार्षम् ॥३०॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये चतुर्दशं पटजम् ।। श्रथ पञ्चदशं पटलम् १४ १५ पारायणं वर्तयेद् ब्रह्मचारी गुरुः शिष्येभ्यस्तदनुव्रतेम्यः । अध्यासीनो दिशमेकां प्रशस्तां प्राचीमुदीचीमपराजिता वा ॥१॥ . . (१) Vomits वा. (२) घु-C%; प्यू- 1 CI'. (३) इन्द्र: W. (४) पासत आगमन्तु W. (५)-पूर्येण B. (६)-ख्या-W.(७)-थे- B'O'B'B'B', M.M.; corrected to a - on the margin in C;ने-C I'C' AI V I', Reg. (८)-नु0'. (E) वर्णादिति C.(१०)-पा W. (११)-दान 00.(१२)-भेदै ए. (१३) निदंति 'C'; निदत्य-V I. (१४)-गीताम् V. (१५) NI'; सैतेन शास्त्रेनं Reg: सेतेन (सेवन ' ) शास्त्रेण CV; नेतेन शास्त्रेण B'C'C' BB'Be and M. M.; omitted in I'. (78) The colophon in V is : (sio) इति वर्णोचारणदोपपरिहारशीक्षायां द्वितीय. पादितप्पोदश पटलः ।। (१७)- 0W.

·पदर्श पटलम् २ १० १३ एक: श्रोता दक्षिणतो निपीदेद् द्वौ वा 'भूयांसस्तु यथावकाशम् । तेऽधीहि मोरे इत्यामचोदयन्ति गुरु शिष्या उपसंगृह्य सवें ॥२ सोमिति प्रस्वरति त्रिमात्रःप्रस्वार स्थाने स मवत्युदात्तः । चतुर्मात्री वाघंपूर्वानुदानः परमात्रो वा मवति द्विःस्वरः सन् ॥३॥ अध्येतुरध्यापयितुश्च नित्यं स्वर्गद्वारं ब्रह्म वरिष्ठमेछन् । मुख स्वाध्यायस्य भवेन चेतत् संदध्यात्स्वाध्यायगत परेण ॥४॥ प्रचोदितोऽमिक्रमते यथास्य क्रमः परस्ताद्विदितस्तथैत्र । सर्वोदाचं लिह तस्मिन्नपृक्तमक्षेप्रयुक्तं द्विरुपस्थित वा ॥५॥१॥ अमिक्रान्ते द्वैषदे बाधिक वा पूर्व पर्द प्रथमः पाई शिष्यः । निर्वाच्ये तु भो३ इति चोदना स्यान् निरुत यों मो३ इति चाभ्यनुशादि। परिपन प्राकनमूप्मसंधि नकारस्य लोपरेफोष्ममात्रम् । संयुक्मपरं रेफसंधि विवृत्तिमित्यत्र निदर्शनानि ॥ (१) एक श्रोता CPO A W. (२) अधीहि (for तेऽधीहि) V. (१) -पूर्शनुदान: C, Berlin Ars. 384 (supplied on the margin), op. उवट also;-पूर्वानुदाच: the rest. (४) पारमातो 103 ऊमोनो C. (५) द्विस्वर: W II'B'. (६)-ध्याय W. (७) पु- W. (E) MONOCT, Reg., M. AL. (3), अक्षः प्रयुकं 4%3B अक्षिपयुक्तं BB'BI'B, M. M.,(ep. note by Reg.); खिमयुक्त W. (6)-स्थिति '. (१०) प्रथम प्राइ W; प्रथम: C%; प्रयममाह C. (११) निर्गच्ये तु B'C'B'BBIP (T'corrects -वि to -नु), AI.AL.; निर्वाव्येवि OCSO MI, Beg. (-5). (१२) ओं मो CIT; ओ३ मो३ B1M. -(१३) लोरे V. (१४)-माव: V. (१५)-मपरं CIC V; -मृपदं B. (१६) I adds विवृत्तिमि-- ·१ ३ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् प्रत्युच्चार्येतद्वचनं परस्य शिष्यस्य स्याद्भो३ इति चोदना वा । श्रवर्णोदकेषु तु वर्जयेयुरध्यायान्तेपूभयथा स्मरन्ति । गुरुः शिष्यस्य पदमा मुन्यं समासश्चेदसमासो यदि द्वे। एतेन फल्पेन समाप्य प्रश्न प्रत्याम्नायुस्तं पुररेव सर्वे 180 वत कय संवत संवृतेन प्रविप्रहेण मृद्ववप्रहेण । सर्वोदाचेन च चर्चयेयुः सर्व इमान्युपस्थापयन्तः पदानि ॥१॥ ॥२॥ अभ्युत्परा नियुप सं प्रति प्र न्यध्यत्यंपा दुः स्वपि पर्यवानु' । श्राद्यं स्थितोपस्थितमेस्मेपामर्धन्ति पुर्युरथो द्विपंयो' ॥११॥ चघ हि वेति च सर्वत्र तेपामने कं चेत्संनिपतेद् द्वितीयम्' । समस्यन्तश्च द्विपदाची व्यवस्यन्त इतराश्चर्चयेयुः ॥१२॥ दक्षिणाय प्रथम प्रश्नमाह प्रदक्षिणं तत ऊर्च परीयुः। एवं सर्व प्रश्नशोऽध्यायमुक्त्वा उपसंगृह्माविसृष्टा यथार्थम् ॥१३॥ १० ११ (१) पा० W. (२) -हु . (३) I. (1) अव M C0". (५) सउर्व CCS IT AI I'. (६) -- 0"; -स्तृ-I -- corrected to -- in cl; omitted in c. (७) प्रविप्रहेण I'; परिग्रहेण CP. (6) च cmitted in W, AI. I. (६) न्यध्यत्य- BIBI', Reg: यध्यत्य B%; म्पत्यम्प- 0.0°CHOPANY 13', II. I. (१०) कुपुरस्सा C. (११)-रांघो ". (१२) -धर्धची CI (Of has a mark of deletion abore -ध-) B, AI. 31.; --Val Reg., J. JI. (), I'; -Kai W; - at the rest. (११) परस्यतर- ए. (१४) liatus is not shorn in any AIS.

·पोटश पटलम् ६५ २ . मनस्तृचः पतिषु तु द्वनो वा' द्वे द्वे च पड फेरविचाक्षरेषु । एका च सूक" समयास्त्वारायाः परावरायां द्विपदे यथैका ॥१५॥ सूक्तस्य शेषोऽल्पतरो यदि स्यात् पूर्व स गच्छेद्यदि तु दुचो वा ते पष्टिरध्याय उपाधिका वा सूक्तेऽसमाप्ते यदि वे समाप्ताः ॥१५॥ मो३ इत्यर्धर्च गुरुणोक्त भाइ शिष्य थों मो३ इत्युचितामृच च। अथक प्राहुरनुमहि तत् पारायणे प्रवचनं प्रशस्तम् ॥१६॥ शो ।। इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये पञ्चदशं पटलम् ।। अथ पोडशं पटलम् १५ गायत्र्युष्यिागनुष्टुप् च वृहती च प्रजापते.। पक्तिनिष्टुब् जगती च सप्त च्छन्दांसि तानि ह ||१|| (१) I omits तु. (२) वृची M. M. (३) न (for च) M... () WMBCCI0 (-एयोः 0', -स- for -स्व- CP)B'B', Reg., M.AI.(A); समयास्तु गण्या: CIB I' (Ircorrects -स्वto-स्तु), M. M.(op his note). (५) पदावा- (for परावरा-) w. (६)-पदै W. (७) - 0. (E) I' marks here the end of the वर्ग by ||१८il(=७८). (E)-दि- M. M. (a). (१०) वौके W..११)a (kor तत्) 0406. (१२)-यणेन C%-यणं W. (१३)-स्ता:W. (१४) I here marks the end of the वर्ग by |७६॥ (१५) The colophon in W runs thus: (sic) इति ब्रह्मचारी पटलस्सप्तदश. This पटल is called स्वाध्यायपटल inc4. (१६) •षुब्ध I'. (१७)- 04. ५ ·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् अष्टाक्षरप्रभृतीनि चतुर्भूयः परं परम्। देवान्यपि व सव' सप्त चैवासुरापयपि ॥२॥ कोचराणि देवानां तान्येवैकालरादधि'। एकावमान्यसुगणां ततः पञ्चदशाक्षरात् ॥३॥ तानि त्रीणि समागम्य सनामानि सनाम तत् । ए' भवपिन्छन्दस् तथा गच्छन्ति संपदम् ॥४॥ एवं त्रिप्रकृतीन्याहुर् युक्तानि चतुरुत्तरम् । ऋषिच्छन्दांसि तैः प्रायो मन्त्रः श्लोकश्च वर्तते ॥॥॥१॥ उत्पादों यजुषो छन्दः साम्ना तु द्वावृचा त्रयः'। गायत्र्यादि जगत्यन्तम् एकद्वियधिर्फ तु तत् ।।६।। मार्पवचरसमाहारो ग्राझो वर्गः पळ चरः'। भतराणि तु पत्रिंशद् गायत्री ब्रह्मणो मिता ॥७॥ १२ (१) पर: W. (२) देव्यान्यपि V; देव्यान्यपि Reg:; देवान्यपि 0. (१)-वेका-0";-का-C.(४) च 0'. (५)-न्या-TV.(६) समानानि समाम तत् I'. (७) गर्छति BIO+ B BI', AI.AI., Reg गति ICCPCTIYB.. (5) त्रिप्रकृ-BIBI'B, M.M., Reg.; f£:54-(-7- corrected to--)B%; f49-C'O' C'C' W, Berlin BIS. 196 and whit, ars. (cp. Reg. ). (६)-पादेश. (१०) या . (११) साम्ना W. (१२) एफ 0. (१३) च C.(१४) मिता CHOP IT ITBP, AI. I., Reg.; मता B'C'C'I'B'B'.

·पोटर्श पटलम् २ यजुषां पळ चा त्रिः षट् साम्ना द्वादश संपदि । मृषीणां तु यो वर्गाः सप्तका एघेतरं ।। मृपिच्छन्दांसि गायत्री सा चतुर्विशत्यतरा। अष्टाक्षरात्रयः पादाश् चत्वारो का पळतराः ॥९॥ इन्द्रः शचीपति वलेन वीळितः । दुश्च्यवनो वृपा समत्सु सासहि:१० ॥२॥ ५ ७ (१) सानो I'. (२) BCCICIAM add : एकोचरी यजुर्वर्गः साम्नो वर्गस्तु द्वयुत्तरः । ऋचां तु युत्तरो वर्गों माझो वर्ग: पळुचरः॥ (साम्नी to पद्धुत्तरः together with the first पाद of the following stanza supplied on the margin in . C+ adds only the first half एको-to इयुत्तरः। W reads this sparious stanza after the next line अपीए to-तरे ।. Cp. Reg. and M. M. (३) सप्तका एकतरे CC I' (I seems to have corrected एष नेवरे to एकतर), also op. Comm. in B'B' I' (before giving the Comm, on the margin, B3 gives the sale of this line as ऋषीणा० एघेतरे); सतया एतरे V, B° (as a different reading on the margin in B'); सप्तका Qatat ci Cs Bi I' B' B' (Cai B'; Both in B' and B' the passage is marked by...... above the line), A. M., Reg.; सतगा एकमेवरे M. (१) बळेन M. () वीळिो AfY; अळि: B B'; मीडितो 01; ब्रीडितः। B. (६) समन्व्यु सामहिका'. (७) This stanza is included in the ·ऋग्वेदपातिशाख्यम् ५ पञ्चकाः पञ्च षड् वान्त्यः पदपड तिहि सा मुरिक् । द्वौ वा पादौ चतुष्करच षट्कश्चैकस्निपञ्चका: ॥११॥ थधा हीन्द्रेति च तृचौ घृतमग्ने तमित्य॒चः' । अष्टको दशक: सप्ती विद्वांसाविति सा मुरिफ् ॥१२॥ युवाकु हीति गायत्री त्रयः सप्तातरा विराट् । सैपा पादनिचन्नाम गायत्र्येवैकविशिका ॥१३॥ पटकः सप्तकयोर्मध्ये स्तोतॄणां विवाचीति । यस्याः सातिनिचन्नाम गायत्री द्विर्दशाक्षरा' ॥१४॥ ६ ७ preceding Sūtra's Comm in B' B' I' B' and not counted separately as a Sūtra, though it is painted red like other Sūtras in B'. Reg. also has omitted it in the text. It is found in all my Text-MSS. (१) B.CO'B' B* B, I. I. (A); पट्कोत्य: MVO', I. I., Reg.: पट्काय: CII(-का- I', को- corrected to-टवा- in I'). (२)-फस्तु W.(s) Womits this line. (1)ो. (५) सप्त ; सप्तरी B. (६) होवि विशेगा . (७)-न्यै-00+. () पटक- BIT. (E) गायत्री दादया-. (१.) This stanza omitted in ot.

·पोटशं पटलम् १६ 3 पटकसप्तकयोर्मध्ये स्तुह्यासावातिथिम् । पळशरः प्रकृत्यैर व्यूहेनाष्टाक्षरोऽपि वा ॥१५॥ ॥३॥ उत्तरोचरिणः पादाः पट् सप्ताष्टाविति य । गायत्री वर्धमानेपा त्वमग्ने यज्ञानामिति ॥१६॥ श्रष्टको मध्यमः पट्क एकेपामुपदिश्यते । स नो वाजेषु पादौ द्वौ जागतौ द्विपदोच्यते ॥१७|| श्राद्यान्स्यौ सप्तको यस्या मध्ये च दशको भवेत् । यवमध्या चे गायत्री स सुन्व इति दृश्यते ॥१८॥ पतरः सताक्षरस् तत एकादशाक्षरः। एपोष्णिगर्मा गायत्री वा मे अश्श्यानामिति ॥१६॥ अष्टाविंशत्यतरोपिा सा पादेवतते त्रिभिः । पूर्वावष्टातरी पादौ तृतीयो द्वादशाक्षरः ॥ ॥४॥ ११ .. (१) BIC CPY IDB AM.AL., AI. AL. (A); पटक: 0.00 Ar I'B' (: supplied abore the line in Bi). (२) यथा added in 0.00 II BI', al. AI.(a, A', Reg.; not in the rest. (३) पळवर- Reg: rळाक्षर: W. (४)-येर CITAL. (५) Ocs CJI II Y° (I' corrects -क्षरास to -विति), I. 1.; -आसराग्नय: BIWY I', Reg.:- त्रय:C'. (६) को I'; U C.(s)-- () या W. (E) CY Y I' PM. At., Rog: . ourteotai to a in l' ;I CCCP W Di B. (•) ITI आ. (११) गुन्य to गापत्री omitird in C".(१२) पी 0.31. (13)-(fur 67-) O'.(lv)$forgrenito-: omitted in IT ·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् पुरउष्णिक् तु सा तस्मिन् प्रथमे मध्यमे ककुप्' । अग्ने वाजस्य तच्चक्षुः सुदेवः समहेति च ॥२१॥ ऋचो निदर्शनायैवाः परा यास्वा यथोदिताः । सप्ताक्षरैश्चतुर्मिढे नदं मंसीमहीति च ॥२२॥ पादैग्नुष्टुभौ विद्यादक्षरेरुष्णिहाविमे' । ददी रेक्ण इति त्वेषा ककुम्न्यङ्गुशिरा निचत् ।।२।। एकादशोऽस्याः प्रथम उत्तमश्चतुरक्षा। एकादशाक्षरौ च द्वो मध्ये चैकः पळशरः ॥२४॥ उष्णिक पिपीलिकमध्या हरी यस्येति दृश्यते । ताभ्यां परः पळक्षरःप्रया तनुशिरा नाम' ||२५|| ||५|| प्राधः पश्चाक्षरः पाद उत्तरेऽटागस्त्रयः। अनुष्टुगर्भेषोष्णिक्सागस्त्येऽस्ति पितुं विति' ॥२६॥ २ ३ ४ ६ (१) सुषति C. (२) -का-CW. (३) -शिखा 1; -सिरा I'. (४) -पो- B. CC Cs IT I B'B' (cp. also Reg.'; corrected to -गसो- in ar; -वो-0. 1; -गर्भव सो- I. M., Reg, I. I. (a). (५) ठा अगस्त्येऽस्ति CI'; सागस्त्येऽस्ति CC IBPB, Af. M., Reg., Berlin MS. 505 (ep. Reg.); सायोस्ति B सा अगस्त्येति C', Paris MMS., Berlin MS. 394 (ep. Reg.): सागस्येति 11.; सा अगस्त्ये I. I.(0); श्रागरये T. (1) The वर्ग ends here in CICII', instead ot after the preceding stanza, - ·पोपटलम् परः ३ - ९ द्वात्रिंशदत्तरानुष्टुप् चत्वारोऽष्टाक्षरा: समाः"। कृतिौ द्वादशाक्षरावेकरचाटापारः ॥२७॥ यस्यास्त्वष्टापारो मध्ये सा पिपीलियमध्यमा । नवको द्वादशी दूध ना वा विद्वांसेति काविगट्' ॥२।।। तेषामेकाधिकावन्त्यो नष्टरूपा वि पृच्छामि । दशाक्षरानयो विराट् वयो वैकादशाक्षराः ॥२६॥ पयमापदपा विस्तु पट्कोऽन्त्यः पञ्च पञ्चकाः' । मा कस्मै प पु श्रुध्यग्ने तव स्वादिष्टा ता ऋचः ॥३०॥ ॥६॥ चतुरदा तु वृहती प्राय. पत्रिंशदछ। अष्टाक्षरास्त्रयः पादास्तृतीयो द्वादशाक्षर. ॥३शा' पुरस्ताबृहती नाम प्रयमे द्वादशाक्षरे । उपरियाबृहत्यन्त्ये द्वितीये न्यङ्कुसारिणी ॥३२॥ स्कन्धोपीव्युरोवृहती धैनां प्रतिजानते । त्रयो द्वादशका यस्याः सा होव॑वृहती विराट् ॥३६॥ (१) स्मृता: CI'. (२) नवको '. (३) द्वादशै W.(४)-वान्यो W. (५)-रूपी WB -रूपो I'; -मी C+. (६) पद- Ct; पञ्च omitted in I'. (७) W omits मा. (८) -टेवा C4B - वा- MW-II, AM. AI., Reg. (E)-पदा तु B"; -पादन्तु W.(१०) ATTI'. (!?) The ari ends here in C1 C* I'I', instead of after the preceding stanza. (१२)-त्ये W B BP, M. M.; -स्ते all the rest. (१३) व्युत्तरो-04. (१४) अधेमा 0'. (१५)" omits प्रयो (१६) द्वादशादरा W. (१७) स हो- w; सोव- १३ १६ १७ ·७२ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् ६ महो योऽधीन तं मत्सी जानमिदजीजनः' । श्रष्टिनोदशकौ मध्ये विष्ठारवृहती युवम् ॥३४॥ एकागस्त्ये पितुम्तोमे नवापारपदोत्तमा । द्वयोश्चीपेदमाहा सर्वे व्यूहे नवाक्षाः ॥३५! ||७|| त्रयोदशाक्षरौ च द्वो मध्ये चाष्टाक्षरो भवेत् । अभि वो चीरमित्येपा सा पिपीलिकमध्यमा ॥३६|| नवफाष्ट दश सहैकः परमोऽष्ट च यदि पादाः । बृहनी विषमपदा सा“सनित्तः सुसनितरुम' ॥३७॥ पतिरष्टाक्षराः पञ्च चत्वारो दशका विराट् । आदेशेऽष्टाक्षरी विद्यात् सोपसर्गेषु नामसु॥३८॥ युग्मावशाक्षरो पादवियुजौ द्वादशाक्षरो। सा सनोवृहती नाम विपरीता विपर्यये ॥३॥ १३ (१) मसी ASS. (२) -पा- B', at. 1. (३) -मे W. (1) -पद-W, -पेदेन- 1. (५) भवेत् TV ION (Or corrects यदि to 1) B'B'l'Ba, 21.11., Reg.; af B'C'O'D' 21, Berlin MS. 505 (op. Reg.). (६) The वर्ग ends here, instead of after the proceding stanza, in I'C' O'I'. (७) नवकोष्टी V; नवाष्ट C. (c) Comits च; च giren after यदि in B'. (९) पादस (without दण्ड after it) 0. (१०) दशः परमेष्टी च यदि पदा। (tor an to पादाः ) W.(११) वृहतीति विषमपदा Reg; तो विषमादा W. (१२) चवार . (१३)-शवरागा- .

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् । प्रयश्च द्वादशाक्षरा एकश्चाष्टातरः कचित् । एषा ज्योतिष्मती नाम ततो ज्योतिर्यतोऽष्टक:४७ चत्वारोऽष्टाक्षराः पादा एक्श्च द्वादशातरः । सा महाबृहती नाम' यवमध्या तु मध्यम || सो चिन्नु सनेमि श्रुध्येव केळन्यद्वाग्निनेन्द्रेण । नमोवाके बृहद्भिश्च वा ऋचोऽत्र निदर्शनम् ॥४:ll पञ्चाशजगती द्वय ना चत्वारो द्वादशाक्षराः । सदस्या बहुलं वृत्त महापङ्क्तिः पळटका। भ्रष्टको सप्तकः पटको दशको नवाश्च वा" ॥५०il महासतोवृहत्य ब्यूयोरेतयोः सह । सपाते त्वेति पादान्त देववान्सप्तविंश के ॥५१॥ १० १३ अस्मा ऊ धूमे यदिन्द्र सेहान उप्रेति पट । (१) सैया V. (२) सनेम 04. (२) श्रुमन्येवा IV (४)-100'. (५)-2का 04 W. (६) नवेको दशश्च 0'. .७) Instead of this line W reads : अष्टाक्षारस्त्रयः पादाः क्वचिद्वादशका द्वौ। (८) -थे C'; द्वैध' W. (E) अनयोस् W.(१०) विति . (११) पादातो c. (kg) đa- cº, M. A (A), A. M , B". (4)I'Bºl, M. M., Rag.; सातविंशके B"; मातविशिके 13 सप्तविशिके the rest (O'B' correct -श-to-शि-) This line is omitted in W. (१४) सूर्ये विमिति तृचः A ON (for सेहान पट्).

·७४ मुग्वेदप्राविशाख्यम् प्रयश्च द्वादशाक्षरा एकश्चाष्टाक्षरः कचित् । एषा ज्योतिष्मती नाम ततो ज्योतिर्यतोऽष्टक: ॥४७॥ चत्वारोऽष्टाक्षराः पादा एकश्च द्वादशातरः। सा महावृहती नाम यवमध्या तु मध्यमे ।। सो चिन्नु सनेमि श्रुध्येव के न्यद्वाग्निनेन्द्रेण । नमोवाके वृहद्भिश्च वा ऋचोऽत्र निदर्शनम्' ॥४६॥ पश्चाशजगती द्वय ना चत्वारो द्वादशाक्षराः। सदस्या बहुलं वृत्त महापक्तिः पळशकाः। अष्टको सप्तकः पटको दशको नवकश्च वा ॥५॥ महासतोवृहत्यधैं व्यूहयोरेतयोः सह । संपाते त्वेति पादान्त देववान्सप्तविंश के ॥५१॥ अस्मा ऊ पूमे यदिन्द्र सेहान उप्रेति षट् । ६ ७ १३ १४ (१) सैषा W. (२) सनेम C. (1) श्रुम येवा V. (४)-50FC'. (५)-टका C W. (६) नवेको दशाश्च 01. ७) Instead of this line W reads: अष्टाक्षारत्रयः पादाः कचिद्वादशका द्वौ। (5) थे C'; द्वेध IV. (E) अनयोस् W.(१०) विति. (११) पादांतो 0. (१२) दैव-C", I. I. (A), I. I., BP. (१३) I BI', A. M., Rag.; साप्तविंशके B'; मातविशिके 0% सप्तविशिके the rest (O'B' correct -श-to-शि-). This line is omitted in W.(१४) सूर्ये विमिति तृचः MC' (for सेहान पट ).

·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् तमिन्द्रं प्रो पु सुपुम त्रिकद्रुकेष्वया रुचा । सखे च स हि शर्धश्च मध्यमो वर्ग उच्यते ।५।। श्रा सु कृतिस्तु प्रकृतिर ध्रुवं पूर्वा ततस्तु या । थाकृतिर्यदि ते मात्रा मेपो विकृतिरुच्यते ॥६॥ संकृतिस्तु न वै तत्र देवो अमिस्त्वभितिः । सर्वस्येत्युत्कृतिस्तत्र तृतीयो वर्ग उच्यते ॥६॥१२॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये पोडशं पटलम् ।। ६ अथ सप्तदशं पटलम् एवं स्मृतममाणानां छन्दसामुपदिश्यते । एकद्वय नाधिका सैव निदूनाधिका मुरिक्' ॥१॥ (१) घुषपूर्वा 0"; षपूर्वा C. (२) AI CICI CII I" Ba, Rog; aa: * C*; aa: 977 B' B', M, M. B? writes ततस्तु या but supplies परा on the margin instead of तु या. (३) मावा OICICB; the rest भाषा. (४) नेपा 03; मेग"मैया Whitney. 1S. (op. Reg.); the rest मेपो. (५) सत्ये- BIB BI', Reg., I. I.; स्म- 36 OCICIC BP. (६) त्यत्र ( Hot ता.} BP (9) 'This यर्ग con. sists of atanzıs 66-6) in B', in other ol stanzas 68-60. But for II and I' cp. below. Stanza963-60 form a part of the next sza in I'C'B', (s) 12 B'.

·७६ ऋग्वेदप्राविशाख्यम् । तमिन्द्रं प्रो षु सुपुम त्रिकद्रुकेम्वया रुवा। सखे च स हि शश्च मध्यमो वर्ग उच्यते ।५।। श्रा सु कतिस्तु प्रकृतिर ध्रुवं पूर्वा ततस्तु या । थाकतिर्यदि ते मात्रा मेपी विकृतिरुच्यते ॥६॥ संकृतिस्तु न वै तत्र देवो अप्रिस्त्वभिकृतिः। सर्वस्येत्युकृतिस्तन तृतीयो वर्ग उच्यते ॥6॥१२॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये पोडशं पटनम् ।। ५ श्रथ सप्तदशं पटलम एवं कृतप्रमाणानां छन्दसामुपदिश्यते । एकद्वय नाधिका सैव निदूनाधिका मुरिक ॥१॥ (१) ध्रुवपूर्वा 0'; ध्रुवत्पूर्वा . (२) MOIC Cs I I' B4, Reg.; aa: C; aa: 917 B' B', J, M. B' wsites ततस्तु या but supplies परा on the margin instead ot त या, (३) माता 0.0°03'; the rest मात्रा. () नैषा 03; मेषा I'; मैयां Whitnes. S. (ep. Reg.); the rest मेपो. (A) सर्वत्ये- BIH BY I', Reg., 31. M.; मि-f OCPCC B. (६) खत्र ( for im) B. (७) This वर्ग oon. sists of stanzas 56-60 in B', in others ok stanzas 58-80. But for l'and I' ep. below. Stan289 53-60 form a part of the next sza in I'C*B*. (6.) 4. B'.

·सतदर्श पटलम् ७७ १ . विराजस्तूचास्यादुर् द्वाम्यां या विषये स्थिवाः । स्वराज एवं पूर्वस्य याः काश्चगता मृचः ॥ याः काश्चिद् बहुपादास्तु गायत्र्यो हीनतां गवाः । अक्षरेहुभिस्तास्तु गायब उपधारयेत् ॥३॥ ना राह विराट् सम्राट् स्वाशिनी परमेष्ठी। प्रतिष्ठा प्रनममृत वृपा शुक्र जीवं पयः ॥४॥ तृप्तमोऽशोऽम्मोऽम्यु वार्यापश्चोदकमुत्तमम् । देववं छन्दसामत्र वक्ष्यते तत उचरम् ॥५॥ अग्नेयम्यतोऽपि द्वे मध्या देववमाहतुः । समान छन्दसामनी' न पङ्क्तेः सा तु वासवी ॥३॥ ||६|| प्राजापत्या त्वविच्छन्दा' विच्छन्दा वायुदेवता'! द्विपदा पौरूष छन्दो प्राझी वेकपदा स्मृता एतेने कमेगोषां वर्णतो भक्तिव्यते। श्वेतं च सारङ्गमत: पिशङ्ग कृष्णमेव च ॥ नीलच नोहित चैत्र सुवर्णमिव सप्तमम् । ८ (१) The वर्ग ends here in II', instead ot utter the last stanza of the proceding पटल. (२) गायच्या 0". (३) वि-BM O* CB. (४) सं-%CO. (५) -पत्यार CC BP. (६) 2-0 B BP, M. 1. (७) The art onds here in 1' 1', instead of after stanza 8. (C) नौल- ·ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् ३ ६ ७ अरुणं श्यामगोरे च बभ्रु वै नकुल तथा l पृश्निवर्ण तु वैराज निचच्छ या पृषद्भुरिन्। ब्रह्मसामय॑जुश्छन्दः कपिलं वर्णतः स्मृतम् ॥१०॥ मा प्रमा प्रतिमोपमा संमा च चतुरक्षरात् । चतुरुचरमुद्यन्ति पञ्च च्छन्दांसि तानि ह' ॥११॥ ॥२|| हपीका सीका मपीका सर्वमात्रा विराटकामा । द्वधतरादीनि मादीनां वैराजान्यनुचक्षते ॥१२॥ अक्षराण्येव सर्वत्र निमि वनवचरम् । विद्या दिमविपन्नानां पादवृत्तातरैऋचाम् ॥१३॥ व्यूहेदेकातरोभावान् पादेपूनेषु संपदे। क्षेमवर्णाश्च संयोगान् व्यवयात्सदृशैः स्वरैः ॥१४॥ पदामेदेन पादानां विभागोऽभिसमीक्ष्य तु । छन्दसः संपदं वां वां यां यां मन्येत पादतः ॥१५॥ ० (१)-गोरेव 04; गौरेण Berlin AIS. 595 (op. Beg.). (२) 0+C+C M BP, Reg., M. I., M.M. (A); बघ्र B' of I' B', M. I.(at); बभ्र तो B%; बनवैतो 1. (३) - C1 C. (४)-रक्ष- corrected to -उत्त-in B'. (५) सपी का occurs after मपोका (मा. C ) in 'I'. (६)-मा: O‘. (.) The art ends here in I* (not in I"), instead of atter stanza 11. (८)-=-OP. (९)- 01. (१०) संपदि B. B'. (११) पा-C.

·सतदई पटलम् १ ३ प्रायोऽयो वृत्तमित्येते पादशानस्य हेतवः । विरोपसनिपाते तु पूर्व पूर्व पर पाम् ॥१३|| अनुदार्च तु पादादो नोवर्ज विद्यते पदम् । पादादावनुदाचं तु यदन्यचदिवोदितम् ॥१षा वरोऽस्वीयपासीत्येक तृचे पाभिष्ट इत्यपि । नैतिपूर्वाणि सर्वाणि मधुच्छन्दस्यतारो ॥१८॥ स्तोमशब्दे परेऽघायि' शब्द पर नियन्' । हुवे तुराणां यत्पूर्व' तृपन्मान उच्चरम् ॥१६॥ प्रेदं ब्रह्मेति चेतस्मिन् सूके पादोऽस्ति पञ्चमः । सर्वानुदाचः पट्स्य॒क्ष्वादितश्च चतुर्दशः ॥२०॥ ८ () In I' also (not in I'), like others, the वर्ग ends here, but it consists ot stanzas 8-16, while in others (B' etc) it consists of stanzas 12-16. (२) The वर्ग ends here in I', intead ot after stanza 16. (२) तृचे चामिष्ट इत्यपि C1 (-मी-0") BB'I' B, AI. M., Beg.: faz faza B' AL COS CS, M. J. (4, a), Berlin AIS. 595 and whitney MS.(op. Reg.). (1) मोम-0'. (५) ऽवायि द-1; याहि व-0; -घात-01-माथ्युत- the rest of the text 1188. (a) sfa-CB'; 14- M. (७)-च-0.. (८)-मे: () अक्षा-CM; वृक्षा- the rest. (१०) च omitted in BB'B, Berlin MS. 394 and Paris MS. (cp. Reg.). (?)-77 C'; -f<u: B: B'.

·८० ८ । . ९ ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् पादौ गायत्रवैरानावष्टाक्षरदशाक्षरों'। एकादशिद्वादशिनी विद्यात् त्रैष्टुभनागतो' Rimall वर्षिष्ठाणिष्ठयोरेपा लघूपोचममक्षरम् । गुर्वेवेवरयोनु तद् वृत् छन्दसा प्रादुः ॥२२॥ एतेश्छन्दांसि वर्तन्ते सर्वापयन्यरतोऽल्पशः । एतद्विकारा एवान्ये सर्वे तु प्राकृताः समाः ॥२३॥ एफ एफपदेतेषां द्वौ पादौ द्विपदोच्यते । ते तु तेनेव प्रोच्येते सरूपे यस्य पादतः ॥२४॥ न दाशतय्येकपदा काचिदस्तीति व यास्फ यन्यत्र वेमद्याः सेका दशिनी मुखतो विराट् ॥२५॥ पाहुस्त्वेकपदा अन्ये अध्यासानेकपातिनः । अध्यासानपि केचिचोहुरेकपदा इमाः ॥२६|| (१)-श-08.(२) The वर्ग does not end here in I.. (३)-नि-CC BP. (१) प्राहुश्छन्दसाम् (-तुः-I", Reg.) for छन्दसा माहुः I' I. M. I., Reg. (५) The वर्ग ends here in T, instead of after stanza 21. (६) सर्वन्ते C. (७) एकपदा वेपी 01. (८) वैयाक: C"; क.0'. (E) अन्यत्र घा RBI B. BIHBAII. I., Reg: मद्या अन्यत्र सैका 100.0 (मप्या c); अन्यत्र यमदय्या माC.(१०) अन्ये - all. (११)-1 एF-C. (१२) ये addod in BY'B', Reg., . f; struck out in I'; not added in C O'C'C'I'B', JIJ. (st), Berlin 313. 698 and whitnoy JIS. (cp. Rog. ). (१३) पिसा- all (-वा-CCCI). १० ११ ·संसद पटनम् + २ 3 भावां मुम्ने असिनपा द्वैचरो देवाः सिपछु नः । पादा एकाधिकाः सन्ति च्छन्दसां चतुरक्षात् ॥२७॥ ॥५॥ सन्त्यतिच्छन्दसा पादा एकोकण जागठात् । पोळशाक्षापर्यन्ता एरचाष्टादशातरः ॥२॥ एकादशेव च्छन्दसि पादा ये पोळशाक्षराः। सर्वे त्रिकटुकीयासु नाकुजोऽष्टादशाक्षरः ||२६|| अवर्महोऽविकण ज्येष्ठा दाशवयी चाम् । विय तु पादेश्च स हि शर्ध इति स्मृता ॥३०॥ अमिष्ठा बहुपादानां भारद्वाजी पुरूवमम् । थविकर्षण सौभरी प्रेप्टम्वादि इसीयसी ॥३१॥ ६ (१) असिम्न्यां दे 01, M.M.; अमियाद Reg:-सिक्या दे "I ( supplied afterwards in I') BB (-त्यां B.); Efsf914 II A B'; -f87919 BE C'; also op. Reg. (२) This वर्ग consists of stanzas 17-27 in I', in others of 22-273; fort' op. below. (३) The वर्ग ends here in I', instead of after stanza 27. (x) gala O Al I'; ददासि C. (५) ये पादा:- (for पादा ये) O'C'. (६)-को- 04;-ले 0 B. (७) कनिया CC B", Berlin US, 506, Whitney B. (ep Reg.). (6)-1-0C. (E) adds d. (१०) सोभरी BY'. ६ ·अग्वेदप्रातिशाख्यम् विराजो द्विपदाः केचित् सर्वा प्राश्चतुष्पदाः । कृत्वा पञ्चाक्षरान्पादॉस् वास्तथाक्षरपङ्क्तयः ॥३२॥ ॥६॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्ये सप्तदशं पटलम् ।। अथाष्टादशं पटलम् बाईतो बृहतीपूर्वः फकुप्पूर्वस्तु काकुभः । एतौ सतोवृहत्यन्तो प्रगार्थों भवतो दृचौ ॥९॥ त्वमङ्ग प्र वो यह्न मा चिद् बृहदु गायिपे। बाईताः फाकुभानाहुस् ते मूर्धय वयम्विति' ॥२॥ अनुष्टुन्द्वे च गायत्र्यावेष भानुष्टुभः स्मृतः । विराजावमिसंपन्नः पद्याक्षयें स उत्थितः ॥३॥ आकतियपदेशानां प्राय श्रादित आदितः । गायत्र्यादिस्तु याईते प्रायो गायत्रवाईतः' ॥४॥ ७ ८ . ११ (१) 4-01. (२) तास् (NCC BI', . f, Beg.i वा 0*; वास् BAL11 B. Ba (Cp. Reg.). (३) सती--0.. (४) प्रगायो (+. (५)-चौ I'. (६) द्यचौ 01. (७)- के BAI'. (6) विराजमभि--C, Berlin us. 595 and whitney As. (ep. Reg.). (९) -सा: C. (१०) -तय्ये C• I' (IT corrects - to -दव्ये on the margin). (११)-न्यु-C, Whit. ALS. (ep. Reg. (१२) मारे I B'B', H.I.(a), Reg.

·८३ २ ४ ५ अष्टादरी पटक्षम् गायत्रकाकुमो नाम प्रायो भवति भाकुमे। घोमियाहस्तूष्णिहापूर्वः पतयन्तः पाकाकुभः | तमिन्द्रं च सुनीयश्च यमादित्यास एव च । प्रदान्मे पोरकृत्स्यश्च वा मृचोऽत्र निदर्शनम् ॥३॥ महासतोवृहत्यन्तो यो महावृहतीमुखः । स महापाहतो नाम बाईतो वृद्दतीमुखः । अथो अतिजगत्यन्तो यवमध्योचरोऽपि च। वृद्धिस्तं वो नेमि च धामी.वामस्य तारः । नहि ते विपरीतान्वो मो यु त्वा द्विपदाधिकः । अनुष्टुअगनी चैव विश्वषामिरज्यन्तं च ॥ द्विपदा वृहठी चैव स नो वाजेविति स्मृतः । फसम्पूर्वस्तु को वेद स्मृत: कामवाईत: १० ॥ मानुष्टुमोहिं विद्यान् ते म माहुर्य श्राययुः। । ते नसावं घृइत्यादिर बाईतानुष्टुभः स्मृतः ॥११॥ (१) पाये I B+ B', Berlin MS. 394 (cp. Beg.), Reg. (२) गायत्र- (tor मवति) 'C', Berlia Ms. 595 (cp, Reg.). (३) महावृहती C. () श्रयो ?' B B* B' l' B4, 31. 11.(), Reg. (in B* B' it is marked by the sign==; Balso gives जगत्यति- on the margin); जगत्यति- CICICIC BI, I. I., M. I. (A), Berlin MS. 595 and Whit. S. (Cp. Reg.). (4) रे B' B'. (६)-ए- BHOO'. (७) वा C. (6) अ-CCH (6)-भो-'. (१०)-यादि BIC BY B-या B', न्यादि the rest.

·अग्वेदप्राविधाख्यम् २ अग्निं यः पूर्व्यमित्येपोऽनुष्टुप्पक्तिरेव च'। यधिगावो अधिगू फाप च त्रिष्टुबेव च ॥१२॥ यदद्य वामनुष्टुप् च त्रिष्टुप् चैवोपदिश्यते'। यस्थो दीति च त्वेष वृहती त्रिष्टुवेव च ॥१३|| मा यन्मा वैनास्त्रिष्टुप् च जगती चोपदिश्यते । वा वृधन्नावनुष्टुप् च महासतोमुखैव प॥१४॥ जागतस्त्वददा अर्भा प्रगाथस्त्रिधु बुत्तरः । उत्तरम्नेष्टुभस्तस्माज जगत्युत्तर उच्यते ॥१५॥ ॥३॥ त्वमेवाखन च द्वौ द्वौ स पा राजेति च स्मृतो। त्वमस्य पारे रजतो जागतो त्रिष्टुबुचरौ ।।१६।। सव्यञ्जनः सानुस्वारः शुद्धो वापि स्वरोऽतरम्। व्यञ्जनान्युत्तरस्यैव स्वरस्यान्त्यं तु पूर्वभा' ॥१७॥ (१)-पो अनु-U.M., Beg.,Berlin AISS.596,3943-पानु- CC B%;-पोऽनु-the rest. (२) त्रिष्टुदेवो- BY'; त्रिष्टुप्चैवा-013 जगवी चो-C.(३) IIC B%3; दीति च त्वेपो B.MOOPC (त्वेपो। C) B'B', I.M., M.I. (A), दीवि च त्वेषा Ber. AS.19. and Whit. AIS. ( cp. Reg. ; दीर्घ इति पो I', AI.I. (s); दीर्घ इतिवेप Reg. (ep his note). (१) वेनानिय *"(म. C'); वेना इति मिटर BJI.I. (A), Whit, MS. (op. Reg.). (५)-मुरोति च BHIBI(-मुखा विराट corrected to-मुखेविच in IN),. I.(s); मुरसेव च C%3 B -मुखा विराट् (text), मुसैर चेति पाठ: ( margin) I. I. (A) corrects-मुरव च to -मुसा विगट -नुरोप च CC CYBII,Reg. (६) स्यरस्थान्यत् 0.

·अष्टाद पटलम् है विसर्जनीयानुस्वारी मजेते पूर्वमक्षरम्'। संयोगादिश्च वैवं च सहझम्यः परक्रमे tal गुर्वतरं नधु इस्वं न चेत्संयोग उत्तर अनुस्वारश्च' संयोग विद्याद्वयञ्जनसंगमम् ॥१॥ गुरु दीर्घ गरीयस्तु यदि सव्यञ्जनं भवेत् । मधु सव्यञ्जनं हस्व नवीयो व्यञ्जनाहते ॥२०॥४॥ छन्दस्तुरीयेण समानसंख्या या छन्दसोऽन्यस्य भवन्त्यूचोऽन्याः । यावत्गीय भवति स्वमासां तावत्य एता इतरा भवन्ति ॥२१॥ द्वाम्यामवस्येत् त्रिपदासु पूर्व पादेन पश्चात्कपिदन्यथेतत्' । मध्येऽवसानं तु चतुष्पदानां त्रिमिः समस्तैरवरैः परेवा ॥२२॥ परु यो द्वियो वा तत उच्चरेण त्रिभिः परैवी विपरीतमेतत् । द्विशत्रिशो वा परतश्चतुभिः स्यात्पट्पदानामवसानमेतत् ॥२॥ त्रिभिस्तु पूर्व व चर स्याद् द्विशत्रिशो वा यदि वा समस्तम्। द्वाभ्यां पुनः सप्तपदावसानं द्वाभ्यां नमध्येऽष्टपदासु विद्यात् ||२४|| ४ (१) योगादिश्चैवं B. (२) -संख्या यारा ICICIC B'B', M.AM., Reg., Ber. IS.695 (या: CM' and Reg.):-सरल्या या Whit. MS., Ber. 18.394, M.I.(6);-संख्या या At.ar. (A).. संख्यया B.0"; संख्य यारा . (३) sचोभ्य: C. ()-वत्य I', Ber. ISS. 391, 595. (५) पदकया CIC0P. (६) Comits this line. (6) gt: CS; Whit. 118. corrects gi: to 97: on the margin; Ber. JIS. 595 corrects 97: to 99 or 90: 1 (op. Beg.). (EOICC'.

·ऋग्वेदमाविशाख्यम् १ ३ मतिमीळे तेरिव गायनयेतमधीन्विति। अयं चकं नकिष्टं च नकिवा मिनीमसि ॥२५॥ ॥५॥ विश्वान्देवान्हवामहे स झपो निष्फ सुपुम । नहि वां प्रो पु स हि शर्घस ना ऋषोऽत्र निदर्शनम् ॥२६॥ द्वाभ्यां पादेन द्वाभ्या तु व त्यत्पञ्चपदाष्टिः । प्रव्यूहेनातिशकरी तृतीयः पोळशाक्षरः ॥२७॥ चतुभिस्तत एकनाग्ने तमद्येति । पतुर्भिस्तु पर द्वाभ्यां तव स्वादिष्टा तच्छंयो।' भावाजाय तयारघीद् वृक्षा रतेरिव । एतासु न व्यवस्यन्त्येके द्वादशकादिषु' रह प्रश्नस्तृपः पक्तिषु तु दृचो वा द्वे द्वे च परमि पका प सूकं समयास्त्वगययाः परावराळ (१)C COMB, AI. M.(A); BIB, AL. I.(a), M. AL., Reg.(cp. (2) I'B' add a; it is struck out in C4.1 I.M., M.M.(a, Beg.; omitted in CM, AI. M. (A), Whit ars. andr Reg.). (0) एकेन अग्ने 10% नाग्ने the I.H.(a).(६)-न्ति। एके 0";-वि एते0'त्येते। (७) The वर्ग ends here, instead ot हो..(E) ALM (१०) 0101002 (Ayat), Reg., Ber. ISS. 595 and 593 (११) Thealends here, instead of atter ·अादर्श पटलम् ससस्य देोऽस्तो यदि स्थान पूर्व सगछेदि हट्टी का । ते परिध्याय उपाधिका वा सूके समाते यदि वे समाप्ताः || सर्वाणि भूतानि मनो गतिश्च स्पर्शश्च गधारक साप स्वें। शब्दारच रूपाणि च सर्वमेतत् त्रिजगत्यो समुपैति महथा' ४३२॥ गुर्वक्षाणां गुरचि सर्व गुर्वधर टुममेव विद्यात'। सम्वतराया वृत्ति सर्व लवकर जागतमेव विद्यान ॥३३॥ पखन्दा वेद विशेपमेवं मूठानि पटुमजागनानि । सर्वाणि रूपाणि प मस्तिो यः स्वर्ग जयत्यामरयामृतत्वम् ॥३४|| ॥ स्वर्ग जयत्येमिरयामृतत्वम् ॥ ।। इति ऋग्वेदमाविमाख्येऽशादर्श पटलम् ।। ॥ इति तृतीयोऽध्यायः॥ ॥ इवि ऋग्वेदमाविशाख्यं समाप्तम् ।। ५ (१) -C. (२) Cadds . (३) 4 4-CO'. (1) OCC B, I.L, I. I. (A, at), Beg., Ber. 18. 691; Ber. 18.595 correcta मचिटस्स to मछिटो यः, मचिदात्य: Paris18. मच्चि:: BI B'D'C' (Ucy. (५)-1-1. (६) होd added in MC. The last पाद is not repeated in B"Band Ber.318. 394 (Cp. Beg.).

·३ ऋग्वेदपाविशाख्यम् अमिमीळे तेरिव गायन्त्येतमधीन्विति । अयं चक्रं नमिष्टं च नफिदेवा मिनीमसि ॥२५॥ ॥५॥ विश्वान्देवान्हवामहे स तपो निष्कं सुपुम । नहि वां प्रो पु स हि शर्षस् ता ऋचोऽत्र निदर्शनम् ॥२६॥ द्वाभ्यां पादेन द्वाभ्यां तु तव त्यत्पञ्चपदाष्टिः । प्रव्यूहेनाविशकरी तृतीयः पोळशातरः ॥२७॥ चतुर्मिस्तत एकेनाग्ने समयेति च चतुर्मिस्तु परं द्वाभ्यां सव स्वादिष्ठा कच्छयोः ॥२८॥ भरवाजाय तपनुरधीद् वृक्षा इतेरिख । एता न व्यवस्यन्त्येके द्वादशकादिषु ॥Rel प्रश्नस्तृपः पङ्क्तिपु तु दृचो वा द्वे द्वेष पतेरधिकारेषु । एका प सूकं समयास्त्वगययाः पावराया द्विपदे यथेका ॥३॥ ४ (१) C" COM BP, M. I.(A); शुधश्च BOLI B' I" BA, M. M. (s), M. M., Reg. (op. his note also). (2) I'B' add a; it is struok out in C'.() a I'B'I'B', I. I., M. M.(a), Reg:; omitted in BB'; HOC C MI, M. 4. (A), Vhit. 118. and Ber. 318. 698 (cp. Reg.). (1) एफेन अग्ने 10%; एकनाग्ने the rest. (५) तु Reg.. M.S.(a). (६)-न्ति। एके -न्ति एवे0"; येते;न्त्येके the rest. (७) The rf ends here, instead ot after stanza 31, in I', (क)ो..I.(e) न LM.(१०) 0.00 OTIBIH, II.1. (A,at), Reg., Ber. MSS. 59s and 6918मयात गप्पा: 1.1. (११)The वर्ग ends here, instead of atter stanza 31,100 ·अष्टादश पटकम् सूचस्य शेषोऽस्पतो यदि स्यान पूर्व सगच्छेद्यदि तु दृशो वा। ते पटिरध्याय उपाधिका वा सूकेऽसमाप्ते यदि ते समात॥३१॥ ॥६॥ सर्वाणि भूतानि मनो गतिश्च स्पर्शश्च गधारक रसाश्च सर्वे । शब्दारच रूपाणि च सर्वमेतत् त्रिष्टुब्जगत्यो समुपैति भक्त या १३२ गुर्वकाराणां गुरुचि सर्व गुर्वक्षा त्रैष्टुभमेव विद्यात'। मध्वजाराणां लघुचि सर्व नष्कता जागतमेव विद्यात् ॥३॥ पश्छन्दसां वेद विशेपमेतं भूतानि च त्रैष्टुभजागतानि । सर्वाणि रूपाणि च भारतो यः स्वर्ग जयत्येभिरयामृतत्वम् ॥३४॥ । स्वर्ग जयत्येभिरयामृतत्वम् ॥७ ।। इति ऋग्वेदमाविश्वाख्येऽष्टादशं पटलम् ।। ॥ इति तृतीयोऽध्यायः॥ ॥ इति ऋग्वेदमाविशाख्यं समाप्तम् ।। ५ (१) -C. (२) Cadds d. (३) य - CO. () 0 O'C' IP BP, I. I., M. AL. (A, st), Reg., Ber. Ans. 691; Ber. rs. 695 corrects मजिवस्स to मकितो या, मचिवः त्य: Paris 18. मचितः : Bar BBC (80). (4)-ति-IP. (६) इवि added in Irct The last 916 is not repeated in B* B. and Ber. 318. 393 (p. Beg.).

·SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES (Thesc notes arc intended to supplement the Additional Notes given in Val IIl. The references arc citbcr to Patalas and Sūtras or to Pages and Lines of Voi II of the present cdition P. 5,11 3-4 The stanza saut etc. is also found in the Agoi purina I 3 P 8,17 On the reading #fits afcere in this passage my Sanskrit note us as follows DarTak ITE9126977 "तत्परिहतो मेने" इत्युपलत मत्वागत्यो विपरिहारम्' इत्येव पाठः समुचितः प्रतीयते । एवं च मति शत्रत्यः पाठः टोकानुसार स्वीकृत इति मन्तव्यम, P 8,1 19 Correct this Ime' to these two lines' P 16, 31 2 and 3 If the reading fra as adopted by nic in St 7 (page 15) is the onginal one, then the readings fat (for fufurr-) on line 2 and dfat: (for orcht:) in line 3 must be taken as the proper ones These readings arc supported by B' and oiber MSS, see Appendix I (p 260), Vol III fuus 15 evidently derived from afar, not from fofst. 1 3 Regarding the order of the vowels given in the commen. tary on tlus Suits, i also 11 25, 28 I 26 Regarding the question of the doubling of sofn regnf 14 may be worth while to quole lcre the opinion of two Barasas Velic Pandits. A Roredi Pandit of the Darbhanga Veda-Pațbas ils, Banaras, expressed the opinion to me on 20 10 1927 that according to the rigvedic tradition the correct reclauon of the word 99999f ss red 99 ( 1 c., 974), CF:). On tlic same date, Pandit Vidya Dhasa Gauda (laser a Malg. mabopaubyasa), a well known Yapurred) scholar, expressed the oplanon tlut according to the Madhyandına Vajunsculins 19 propuciation is part (i e, qe #i, 8 yr!).

·T&E RGVEDA PRATIŚÁKHYA I 48 I am rather doubtful about the reading of this Sūtra Its just possible that Uvata might have read thus Sutra as नासिक्या यमानुस्वारा: or नासिक्ययमानुस्वारा: The introductory rords के ते नासिम्या इत्यस्यामपेक्षायामाह to the commentary of this Sitra add some weight to this possibility Ci also the variants for the commentary on the sutra I 52 (line 3 of the commentary) On a aa a margoal note in Bs says -द्वयोः स्वरयोर्मध्य प्राप्येत्यर्थः । I 56 On this Sutra cf the Maha on I 1, 66 67 and especially - "सर्वनाम्नायं निर्देशः क्रियते, सर्वनाम च सामान्यवाचि। तत्र सामान्ये निदिष्टे विशेषा अप्युदाहरणानि भवन्ति ।..... एते खल्वपि नर्देशिकाना वार्ततरका भवन्ति ये सर्वनाम्ना निर्देशाः क्रियन्ते । एतेहि बहुवरक ब्याप्यते।" I 64 On the expression अपरिलोपहेतु, cf At Br I 4, 5 "ध. नन्तरित्यै" and its Comm "अन्तरायो लोपः, तनिवृत्यर्थम् ।". P 67, 11. 10-11 On छायातपविरोध, see Asahayas Comm on the Narada-Smrtu (p 3) छायातपविरोधः। यत्रातपस्वत्र न छाया, यत्र न्छाया तत्र नातपः। II 82 The word feufà in the same sense as bere is very common in the Brahmanas, ct K. Br. XII 7 इति सा स्थितिः Satapatha Br XIII 5,3,9 पूर्वा त्वेव स्थितिः. III , 19 On प्रचय or एकश्रुति et Mahs on YI 4,174 एकश्रुतिः स्वरसर्वनाम । यया नपुसक लिङ्गसर्वनाम । III 23 A note in G explains this Sutra as follows afte क्रियमाणेनान्तिादितिकरणान्तात्परेषामनुदाचादीनामदराणां तेन इतिकरणेन वा एकादरीकृतादा परेपो न्यासमिन्छ (=च्छ) त्याचार्यों व्याळि () (after this -प्रभृतयः is struck out) ताबुदाचस्वरिती चेलरी भवतः . P 125,1.6 Notice that the style तमुपलक्ष्य स यर्य: rather unusual. IV 1 A marginal note on this Sutra in Ber.71+ reads. शास्यापिताना सम्यगम्पयनेन पूर्वोचरतयावस्थिताना पर्याः पूर्व अविकता .

·SOPPLEMENTSBY VOTES रक भवन्ति सर्वापि न्यचनान्यविकृतान्युत्तरत्र मवन्ति ! सधानमात्रमेव पदेपो क्रियते तदवशगम वेदितन्यम् । IV 23 A marginal note in G' on this Sutra reads TT 6977. पात् पूर्वस्ने दीर्घ. प्रत्येतन्य ।। IV 45 On 78. I would comment as follows अरेफवत इति विशेषण सलादस. इत्यसमस्त षष्ठयन्त च पदमिति न राहनीयम् । 'शन्दस्य' इति विशेष्यस्याक्षेपेण लामात् । एव सति 'अस.' इत्यविभलिक. समस्तो वा निर्देश IV 89 The word Ta is often used as contrasted with a meaning 'nasalised , cl my note on XVIII 32 As such the signsficance of the tend targt may be explained in the following way In caces like रमा रिव, वात्रायस्व or तश्चि tbc appearance of Tor is associated with the preceding nasalised or sound, ot नकारस्य लोपरफोप्मभावे पूर्वस्तत्स्थानादनुनासिक स्वर. (IV 80) It is due to this conuast that the afra in cases I ke पनपंदम् , हरिश्चन्द्रः or परिकृष्वन्, where there is no accompanyang nasalısauon, is called claret. P 185,17 On उष्ट्रानाम् Macdonells Hdic Grammar for Studenke, 1916 R. 43 foot note 1 VL 24 It can only mean that in the instances of the Sakala Abbunidbina the amount of fear 591 nda' (VI 17) us more real and longer than in the cases of ordinary Athindbina and as such it u long enough eren to break up a Esta The icca scems to be just opposilc to what is stated by the Sulra 7 osht falafatida (VI 3) ia the case of a Suara traits VIII 14 As the word fish is included in the lo lovır. Suun Ils repetit107 bere is to be usulid P 321, U 6 7 The spricance of the passusTERARIO tods rather doustict to me It is tbaclore to be roted that a scarpinal pole in Gt on this passage reads 1977ffa sio विधि ·82 THE RGVEDA PRATISAKHYA a P. 326, 1 2. The reference to the Ait Br passage should be: II. 1,7 P. 344, 1. 2. It is obvious that Parigraha is not required in this alternative, as açat is already shown in the Krama group. Moreover it is not necessary to have the whole वीरास एतन | इतन मर्यासः। वीरास इतन । एतन मर्यास: in the Kraina Text It is left to option to have either वीरास एतन । इतन मर्यासः। or वीरास इतन। एतन मर्यासः in the Krama text P 346, 1. 5. With regard to अनुनासिकभयान्तीयम् । marginal note in GI reads थपृतमेकाक्षरमद्वियोनि यदित्यनवसानीयमेव तृतीय- मिति वृत्ति. XI 58 CI. At Br yI 1, 2 श्रथ यदक्षाशचतुरक्षरथो वि तथा छन्दासि लुप्येरन् । बहूनि तथाक्षराणि हीयेरन् ।, Sayana's comment on this says संहिताकालीनस्य द्वित्वादेरभावात् ।। XI. 65. CH Mahabharata (Bombay ed 1908, bantı parvan, ch 352,37-38 - रामादेशितमार्गेण मत्प्रसादान्महात्मना । पाञ्चालेन क्रमः प्राप्तस्तस्माद् भूतात्सनावनात् ॥३७॥ बाभ्रव्यगोत्र:स बभौ प्रथम क्रमपारगः । नारायणादरं लन्या प्राप योगमनुत्तमम् ।। कम प्रणीय शिक्षा च प्रणयित्वा स गालवः ॥३८॥ This confirms the statement of the Rs Prat that the first propounder of the Krana was बाभ्रव्य पाचाल. Italso shows that hu proper name was Galava. Cl also Valayayanalama Satra I. 1, 8-10 महादेवानुचरम नन्दी सहसणान्यायानां पृयकामसूक्ष प्रोवाच । तदेव तु पञ्चभिरध्यायशतैरौदालकिः श्वेतकेतुः सचिदेप। तदेव तु पुनर् ' सप्तभिरपिकरणैर्वाभ्रव्यः पाबाल: सचिक्षेप ।. p. 369,1 18. Correct-णाम् to-माम् . XIL 26 The construction of the first half of the stuu may be uten as follows - ..........

·SOPPLEUESTABY XOTES (समान्यत:) धनयंशनां निभावानामवद्यानिपातनाद् (हेतोः) इतरे सायंकाध (सन्ति)। Or, निपातानामयंत्रशानिपादनादनकानाम् (अनर्थवेभ्य इत्यर्थः) इतरे सार्ष- काय (= अपि) (सन्ति)। P. 380,1 6 It is to be noted that both pi pi sead watut for कतपणामू. P 383, 4. 7 and 10 Correct घोपत्व to घोपकाव, P393,115 Pipi sead gaafa for oft:9717 P396,13 Ci Ait. Br III 4 6 मन्द्रया वाचा प्रातःसवने शसेत् । P 403, 1 19. Correct-स्पानात् ना. 10 स्थानात् वना-, and थाना ना 10 स्थानाम् खना.. P. 418,1.6.परिवचिदन्यः should be corrected to परिवमितव्यः xiv 65 Cr At Kr. II. 3, 6 अकारो वे सर्वा वाक् ।. XIV9 Cr.sahi 11,39 and IV I,I नहि दोषाः सन्तीविपरिभाषा नकतम्या । वर्ण वान प्रणेयम् । नहि भिक्षुः सन्तीति स्याल्यो नाधिश्रीयन्ते। न च मूगाः सन्तीति यवा नोप्यन्ते । ."'नहि दोपाया लदणमस्तीति । XV. 5 On tbc Mauis of c. tbc Atharva-sıkbopanigad, tbe Nada landupadişad, and the Dhyana biodúpaniyad On the third line of this Saus, i margioal note in IS reads बस्यमयवस्य चतुर्मात्रस्य पूर्वमधमनुदाच भवति। उधरापमुदाचं भवति । Os this Sutra 23 vell as on V.7 and 16 cf. also K. Br. II. 5 P 420, 12. On स्पाने das 1 17, 5 स्थानास्पानसक्रम andiscommentum xv. 13 CAK. BrXXIL 5 अपंचोदागिर वा पठानि सूनानि - XV 16. On said Baudba jana Dharmaiqua ut 9,3 अन्वउमापति नान्ता म्परेषान्दरा विमेद , and shapanta-BEL anupa Vil 4, 2, 20 सन्तवारम्वन्दियो।

·SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES
9%
P. 503, 11. 11-14 and P. 504, 1, 1-2. The reading of the three
staaras in MS. No. 882 of the Descriptite Catalogue of Sanskrit
M99. in the Government Oriental M88. Library, Madras, Vol. II,
Pedic literature, Madras, 1905, is as follows: (sic)
गायत्र्यादीनि छंदांसि सोम थाहुतयः पुरा। .
भान्ति सर्वमिदं कृतं त्रैलोक्यं सचराचरम् ॥
धन्यं यशस्यमायुध्यं पुण्यं पुष्टिकरं शुभम् ।
नात्यंतिकं चापवर्ग धन्दा सानमुचमम् ।।
छन्दोमानात्परं हानं नान्यदस्तीवि मे मतिः।
साहुर्यस्माद् दिजभेष्ठाः तस्माद्विद्यात्प्रयत्नतः।।

·APPENDIX I The following notes, based on my partial collation of the MSS concerned, contain evidence regarding--some important readings of the text of the R& Prat which could not be incorporated either in Appendıx I to Vol III or in tbe foot notes to the text in this Vol For explanation of the symbols used for the MSS as well as their description, see Introduction to this Vol INTRODUCTORY STANZAS सुताच H H1 gives all the introductory stanzas Paris 215, Ber 714, and H contain them together with the anagala. They together with their Comm are omitted in G1 Stanzas 2-8 are omitted in G", Ber 595 and 691, though Gsupplies them, with some variants, on the title page in a later hand GⓇ reads only stanzas 1-3 (the third stanza consists of the two lines beginning with Filter and उभयव्याप्तम् the line अध्यात्म• etc being supplied in a later hand) and 9-10 Stanza 2 माक्षव्य एव H1 GB माडव्य एव Gs (later hand) 3 श्रुतश्व GS ( later hund ) gan G( later hand ) 4 षकारो यच्च बल कारो H पकारे यच्च बल णकारे G+ (later band) 8 59 Hi heç H®, G* (later band) RGVEDA PRĀTISAKHYA Patala Stanza I 10 -पवाद्य GG, -पवाद्य Ber 691 -पपाय: cor rected to -9919 Ber 595 afiumi U, ber '345 and 641 -नुस्वारान् GG,-नुस्वारा Ber 691, TU corrected to JETTI Ber 595 39 >$ ·APPENDIXI 97 Patala I Stanza 12 12 . 15 1. निदर्शनानि G• G (Gk also gives निदर्शने दे on the mursan) Ber. 714. निदर्शने दे Ber 6015 निदर्शने दे conected to निदर्शनानि Ber. 595 श्वरमहेण GC, Ber 714, श्रवन Ber 6918 अपहेतु conccted to अवर Per 525. श्रमसाम्नाये CG'. अजुत्याम्नाये Ber.691, अनु. त्याम्नाये corrected to अपत्याम्नाये Ba. 595 अदा विपर्पये GGBer. 595 and 61. माविना धर्मा: CC, Ber 714, मायिनो पार Ber.595and691. स्वारान् HIG.PUS 215, Der. 595,601 and 714.स्वरान् cerns to have been corrected to 20 " III 8 10 " स्वारान् . 19 IY 5 स्वारा! H. Bea 595 and ODI सरा: C.G. Ber.714. ता पर्श-P. Pars315वानि पर्य-11-GC, Ber. 595 and 621. ar l-corrected to तानि पर्य- Det.711. 69614 correctal to ope7 Ber 01 प्रएकcü correctat 10 cred Per 525 VI 10 ·93 TRE RGVEDA PRĀTIŠKHYA patala XI Stanta 3 8 U 9 " 13 . " 17 " 20 " 22 " 24 परं हि पूर्वो Ber 595, 691 पदव्यवायि G* G', Ber. 595,691 वा ततस् CG, श्रागतस् Ber 691, वागतम् corrected to श्वाततस् Ber 395 सोमवान् Ber 691, चोष्मवान् Ber 595, चोष्मवान् corrected to सोमवान् Ber 39+ -योग Ber 595, 691 चान्यतरेण Ber 595,691 -नयेन्नुदेच GG-नयेतदेव Ber 691, नयेचदेव corrected to नये नुदेच Ber 595 चाचरेत् Ber 595, 691 श्रयोभयेषाम् Ber 595, 691, श्वयोदयेषाम् G, अयोभयेषाम् corrected to तयोभयेषाम् G" इध्यवे GG, Ber. 595 and 691 तदानुरूपं CGP, PPT, Ber. 595,691 नोनमेत् G", Ber 595, नोनमेत् corrected to नोलमेत् in G+ and Ber 691 Reg however refers to alata as the reading of the Berlin MSS पृथक्त्वैर् GO, Ber 595 and 691 प्रसिद्धयतो सिद्धि-G G, Ber 595, प्रसिद्धयतः सिद्धि- Ber:691 यथा त्रिभिः CG, Ber 595 and 691. सधातु Pl, Ber 595, 691, स धातुः Parns 215, 28 30 32 33 35 " 37 5 स्वधातु:P XIII 6 वचनो Ber 595, 691, G', वयों corrected to वचनो G. वृत्तिमेति Gs Pl, Ber 595 and 691, वृश्चिमेति corrected to tra on the margia in Gs, 18 ·APPENDIX I -93 XIII 20 XIV 5 6 " 7 " 11 " 13 " 14 -वृत्युपैति ?, -वृत्युपैति corrected to वृत्मेिति In Ber 394 द्वे मारे Ber 595 (द्वि corrected to दे in 595) and 691,GG. थादेशे Ber 595 and 69 . शादेशे corrected to बदेशे . घारणं GG, वारणं Ber. 595 and 691 प्रथमं Ber 595 and 691,GIG यवित्रमान PBer 595 and 691. परिपादयति Ber 601, परिपातयति (wth margina correction of -त-to-द-) Ber. 595. पुरुपंति G", Ber. 595, पुरुपति G, Ber. 691. 4930 9 G* G*,9457 Ber. 595 and 691 (595 corrects वैयश्वे च 10 वैपश्य च पश्येवि Parns 215. चादग्ययेदि घG.C, Ber. 595 and 691. शके Ber 595, 691, थरके (also थत्यः on the margin )G'. G'. भरकम Bes. 595,691 men at Ber. 595,691; ROPSP G G, Parle 215. तेन शास्त्रैन Ber. 595, 601 पोन शास्त्र Parla 215, से ( corrected from ) येन शारण CH भवेन शास्त्रेय -पूर्वोनुदाच: Ver. 595 and ml, वः प्रयुङ Ber, 595 and 01. निर्यापति CC, Per. 595 and ODI, Sadन Va. 595(मार-95), Di, OF (47. torrected wri-), सिदाच IVa. 515, Unादी 215 F " 18 . 23 " 28 " 30 " xv 3 5 " 6 1 10 12 " ·100 THE RGVED A PRĀTIŠAKHYA XV XVI 4 " 5 " 7 8 " 43 " 51 " त्वगण्या: H, Ber 595 and 691 गछति GG, Ber 59) and 691 त्रिप्रभृती-GG, Ber 595 and 691 मिता G (corrected fron मता), G, Ber 595 and 691, Paris 215 After सपदि, the stanza "एकोचरो यजुर्वर्ग साम्नो वर्गस्तु द्वयु त्तरः। अचां तु ब्युचरो वो ब्राझो वर्गः पळुत्तरः ॥" is read in Hi G: G• P PIP), Ber MSS 595 and 691 Omitted in Paris 215 एकतरे P, एवं नेतरे GIGH, Ber 595 and 691, Paras 215, इव नेतरे PlP वैराजजागतः पादैर् P Pr Pr, Ber 595, 691 , वैराजजागतौ पादौ Paris 215 एनयोः सह Ber 595,691. सपाते H, Ber 595, सपादे Ber 691 त्वेति पादातो H, वेति पादावे Ber 595 (-तो corrected to--), 691(fea-corrected to a-). दैववान् साहविश के Ber 595 and 691 देववान् सप्तविशिके H Har Ber 595, 691 सर्वमित्यु- Ber 595,691 The 16th Patala in GS and Ilå ends after stanza 52 (अस्मा ऊ etc) It ends after stanza 60 10 GH, Paris 215, Ber 595 and 691 वैमद्या अन्यन G (Gf seems to correct it to अन्यत्र वैमद्या)G, Ber 691 Ber 595 corrects वैमदप्याया अन्य १० वैमा अन्यत; अन्यत्र मद्या Parss 215, Ber394 अन्ये त्वभ्यासान् Ber 595 (श्रभ्या-corrected to त्वया-), 691, धन्ये अभ्यासान् GIG, Pans 215, Ber,394 " " " 59 60 XVII 25 26 " ·APPENDIXI 101 XVII 26 , - XVIII 3 8 " अपि केचित् •Ber 595, 691, BIGG, Cados- ये after अपि on the margin , अपि ये केचित् Paris 215, Ber.394 विराजावमि-GG, Pars 215, Ber 394, विरा. जमभि- Ber 595, 691 श्रयो अति- Pris 215, Ber 394, P, जगत्यति- HIGG, Ber 595 and 691 बृहत्यादिवाईतो PIG G, Ber 394 , त्या- दिवाईवा- P, Ber 590, 691, बृहत्यादिहिवा- Paris 215 दीर्घति व स्वेप GP- दीर्घ इति वेषा P, Ber 394, Paris 215, दोघेति च त्वेपा Ber 595,691, दीति च त्वेपो canoa: G5 (also has a lor - as another reading), GS, Ber 595, 691 भठितो य: GC, Ber 595 (-तस्स- corrected to- -वो यः), 691 13 30 " 34 ·APPENDIX II - REGARDING THE NAMES OF THE PATALAB. As already shown in the Introduction (see p73) Uraga sometimes refers to the different Patalas by their specific titles, mostly based on their subject matter It would suggest an old tradition of naming all the Pašalas in that way Though the colophons of the Patalas in Uvata s commentary are mostly silent on this point, there is MS evidence in support of that tradition It would be interesting to collect available evidence in the following Number of Name according to Name according to other the Pagala. Usaga (refer to MS evidence colophon, unless otherwise specified) परिभाषा (पटलम्) सहापटलम् C), परिभाषापटलः (W) सहितापटलम् संघिपटलम् (C), सहितापटलः (1) III स्वरपटलमू स्वरपटलम् (C), स्वरपटलः (W) IV सघिपटलम् (BP only) व्यञ्जनसधिपटलम् (C, (IV up to stanza IV- स्पर्शपटलः (W) 35&then v tall v-लोपागमविकारपटलः (V) the end acc toy) नतिपटलम् (Bonly) पत्वरणत्वविवेकपटलम् (C) (VI acc to WV) नतिरटलः () VI फमसमषिविरोपरटलम् (C), (VII acc दिर्षचनपटलः (1) to W) V ·APPENDA I 103 x VII पामवशसक्षिपटलम् (C) (VIII acc. to W) दीर्घहस्वपटलः (W) VIII धन्तःपादविप्रदपटलम् (C), (LX acc to W) दोघपटलेषु दितीयः () --(C), (X up to stanza x-दीर्घपटलेषु तदीयः (W) 10and then XI till the end XI-दीपटलेषु चतुर्थः (w) inw) कमपटलम् -(C), (xilaw) क्रमपटलम् (W) XI क्रमहेतुर्नाम पटलम -(C), (XIII in W) क्रमहेतुक पटलम् (Ba) क्रमहेतुपटलः (W) XII सीमापटलम् -(C) (XIV in w) (see also Com on सीमापटलः (IV) II. 1) XIII शिक्षापटलम् -(C), (XV in W) शिक्षाया प्रथमः पटलः (1) XIV शिक्षापटलम् (acc to -(C) (XVI in w) Comm on XIII 22) वर्णोच्चारणदोषारिहारशिक्षार्या द्वितीयः पटलः (v) xv ओंकारपटलम् स्वाध्यायपटलम् (C), (XVII in W) (according to Comm अध्ययनधर्माल्य पटलम् (GE), on XVIII 58) ब्रह्मचारिपटलः () XVI --(C), (XVIII XVIII-छन्दोविचितौ प्रथमः in 1) पटलः (IV) Thc Prgt. also ends herein w) XVII (C" XVIII -(C) - ·.. APPENDIX III REFERENCES TO THE RGVEDA SANHITĀ OR ITS PORTIONS (INCLUDING KHILAS ETO) AS SUCH. The Rg Prat refers to the Rgveda Samhite or its portions (including Khilas etc.) as such in many places as shown in the following (The references are to the Patalas and Sutras) I. 57 .."प्रैषान् । XI 45 .."ययासहितम्"। I 87 स्तःप्रागायम् । XI 47 .."आर्षी। II 1 सहिता" XI 58 .."अनायॆविलोप:...। II 35 .."सहिताया। XI 59 .."नाया .."वाय. II 52 ..."अाया॑म् । विलोप "" II 56 वार्ष्याम्" XI 66 पदसहिताविदः । 11 62 ... 'लुशादाक् । XI 69 ..."श्रुतेः... (1) II 63 गोतमे । XI 71 ऋग्यजुषां"। II 65 परुच्छेपे । XIII 28 "क्षु। II 66 .."अत्रिपु । xy 32 "उचितामृच.."(1 II 69 .."वासिष्ठ XV 33 "अनुसहित IV 90 मेधातिथौ."। XVI 36 ..."अगस्त्ये । IV94 अगस्त्ये दशमे च मण्डले XVI 50 .."अगस्त्ये...। VII 34 .""भरद्वाजे"। XVI 87 दाशतयीषु VII 41 शुनःशेपे । XVI S8 सुभेषजे। VII 55 ...'वामदेवे । xVII 29 वशे | VIII 22 .. कौत्सवैमदम् । xVII 3 मधुन्छन्दसि."। VIIL 26 .."वृपाकपौ। XVII 39 VIII 36 ..."सहिताकाले। XVII.42 दाशतयी... x 6 ..'यथासहितम् ।.. XI .."चार्यलोपेन । XVII 45 निक्द्र कीयासु ना. XI 18 .."यार्ण्यनुग्रहः। XI 20 ... वार्षी... XVII +6 .. दाशवयो"। xI 33 .."अनुसहित XVII 48 ..'भारद्वाजी"। XL # .."अनुसंहित" XVII 49 .."सौमरी .. .. . .. वैमद्याः । . - ·APPENDIX IV REGARDING THE METRICAL STYLE OF THE PRĀTIŠĀKHYA Unlike the other Pratigakbyas, the Rg Prgt 13 exclusively composed in the metrical form In spite of this fact it has wonderfully maintained the spirit of a Sutra work and has been commented upon as such. But, for this very reason, it also inevitably suffers from a few drawbacks as shown below In the following cases the logical sequence of tbe Sutras is obviously disturbed Owing to the exigency of the metre IV 15 (ct Uvara वरागमानीत्यस्याप्यत्र योगो युक्तरूपः । छन्दोमन- 797446d5:); IV 20 (it should really come after IV 23) IV 93 (it should really come after IV 91), VIII 27 (it should really occur after VIII 23) IX 16 (It should really follow IX 13), IX 17 (it should really come after IX 12) IX 34 (it should occur before IX 33) XVI 85 and 86 ( see my note in the Additional Notes, Vol. III) Unnecessary words are sometimes quoted as attached to Vedic words or word-groups given in the Sutras In their connection, c. Uvata's remarks on II 77 * dai fatt44770arcare a विद्यन्ते तेषां छन्द.परित्तिः फलम् । The same remarks apply to other unnecessary words sometimes occurring in the Sutras • &. cf Urata on I 39 xafa 9736, प्रथमचमाविति दिवचनेनैव दित्वस्याभि- हितत्वात् ।। The Pratisakbya is full of round-about expressions like falsaHra: (1 71), 374 Fall (II 25), HETTICH (XI 42), wamfata: (XL 58), and constructions against the proper som quence of words (€ & 1.26 7). There are other itegu.

·106 THE RGVEDA PRÁTIŠIKHYA larities also to be found, &c Uraga on IV. 37 :: of शब्दो द्रष्टव्यः ।. All this is obviously due to the metrical style of the work. It would be too much to say at this stage that the Prati- Sākhya, as we have it now, is not in its original form. But there is no doubt that while reading through the Pratisakhya one bat to bear in mind the inevitable consequences of its being in the mctrical form.

·APPENDIX Y RELATION OF THE RGVEDA-PRĀTISĀKHYA TO OTHER TEXT8, 1. THE ATHARVAVEDA-PRĀTISĀKHYA. Atharvareda-Prālisakhya ?goeda-Pratisülhya (Saunakiya Caturadhyayika) प्रथमान्तानि तृतीयावानीवि शौन- तस्मादन्यमवसाने तृतीयं गार्य कस्य प्रविज्ञान न वृचिः । (16) सम् । (१।४५) प्रथम शाकटायनः। (१।१६) द्वितीयचतुर्याः सोप्माणः । (११०) युग्मो सोमाणी (१।१३) उचमा धनुनासिक (११) अनुनासिकोऽन्त्य :1 (१।१४) श्रासोऽधोपेष्वनुप्रदानः । नादो घोप. श्वासोऽयोपाणाम् । इतरेषा तु नादः। यत्वरेषु । (११२-१३) (१३।४-५) मुखे विशेषाः करयस्य । (१।१८) तदिशेपः करणम् (१३) नासिक्यानां नासिका । (२६) नासिक्सान् । नासिस्चयमानुस्वारान् । (1...) अनुनासिकाना मुखनासिकम् (१।२७) रको वचनो मुसनासिकाम्याम् । (१३।२०) ईपस्पृष्टमन्तःस्थानाम् । (१॥३०) दुःस्पृष्ट २ प्राग्यागमनम् । (१३।१०) संस्पृटरेफमृबरम् । (१३३७) रेफोऽस्त्यधारे । (१३०३४) सलकारम् लवपम् । (१॥३६) तस्वैर भावे ला। (१३॥३५॥ सनपधराषि संध्यानिः। पानि संपवारमाहुरेके । (१४.) (१३॥ म्पअनविधारणमभिनिधानः पीदिवा श्रमिनियाने हरिताना स्यान्त- सम्वरो हीनधासनादः। सप स्पानामसाप रेप। संधार संब. शेऽभिनिधानः। पदान्दावा- एक भुतेष योदयनान् । थरि .

·108 THE RGVEDA-PRÄTISAKHYA योध । लकारस्योष्मसु । (१।४३-४६) चावसाने । लकार अध्मस्वपि शाक- लेन । (६।१७-१८,२०) श्रतोऽन्यत्संयुतम् । (१४६) असंयुकं शाकलम् । (६।२४) इस्वं लघ्वसंयोगे । (१॥५१) लघु इस्वं न चेत्संयोग उचरः। (१८३८) गुर्वन्यत् । (१३५२) गुरु दीर्घम् । (१८४१) परस्य स्वरस्य व्यञ्जनानि । (१॥५५) स्वरान्तरे व्यञ्जनान्युचरस्य । (१।२३) व्यञ्जनान्युत्तरस्यैव स्वरस्य० । (१८१३३) एकमात्रो हस्वः। द्विमात्रो दीर्घः। मात्रा हस्वः । । दीर्घः। तिसः जुत त्रिमानः सुतः । (११५६,६१ ६२) उच्यते स्वरः । (१।२७, २६-३०) कृपे रेफरय लकारः। (१६४) घाती स्वरः कल्पयताक् लकारः। (१३३३५) श्रस्मे युष्मे स्वे मे इति चोदाचाः। श्रस्मे युष्मे त्वे शमी च प्रगृह्याः। श्रमी बहुवचनम् । (१९७७-७८) (१७३) स्वरोऽक्षरम् । (१।६३) उभये त्वक्षराणि । (१९१६) शान्तयेण वृत्तिः । (६५) असावमुमिति तद्भावमुक्तं यथान्तरम् । व्यञ्जनान्यव्यवेतानि स्वरैः संयोगः । संयोगस्तु न्यञ्जनसनिपातः। (१॥३७) (118) पूर्वस्वरं संयोगाविधातश्च । (३१.४) न भयोगं स्वरभक्तिविहन्ति । (१९३५) उचमा उचमेषु । (२१५) उचमानुचमेपदयेषु । (४६३) न सस्पदीष्ट । (२।५८) सस्पदी । (४५८) थत्र नान्युपधस्य पारः। (२१) नाम्युपधः सकार: पकारम् । (१) -- प्रगृह्माश्च प्रकृत्या। (१३३) प्रकृत्या "प्रयाः1 (२०५१) समानाक्षरस्य सवणे दीर्घः। (३४२) समानावरे सस्थाने दीर्घम् । (२।१५) अवर्णस्येपणं एकारः। उवर्ष इकारोदय एकारमकारः सोदया। बोकारः । (३४.14) सया, उकारोदय बोकारम् । (२।१६-१७) ·APPENDIX Y 109 एकाकारयोरैकारः। श्रोकारोकारयो- परेवैकारमोजयोः । श्रीकार युग्मयोः। रोकारः। (३५०-५१) (२॥१८-१६) ऋकाररेफपकारेभ्यः समानरदे नो णः। ऋकारेफपकारा नकार समानपदे:- (३३७५) वो नमन्ति । (५४०) भानोश्च । (३७) भानुशन्दे । (re) व्यवाये शसलेः । (३३) वथा शकारसकारव्यवेव० । (५४) चटतवर्गश्च । (३।६०) न मध्यम स्पशंवर्गळवेतम् । (५४२) फमाध्ययनं संहितापददायायम् । अतोऽप्यग्यजुपा च वृहणं पदः स्वरे- (१९०८) श्च०। (११९७१) 2. THE TAITTIRIYA-PRĀTISĀKHYA. Tailliriya-Prälisrekhy: Rgreda-Präschhya पराश्चतसोऽन्तस्याः। (१) चतसोऽन्तस्थास्ततः । (१) (एकवर्षः पदम्, साधतषच । पदं पदान्तादिवदेकवर्ण । (२६) सवृते करठे नादः क्रियते। विवृते श्वासः (२-५) ता वयंप्रकृतयः । (२१७) .."कपटस्य से विवृवे सत्वे वा। यापयते पासतो नादवो वा। (१३३१) ता वर्णनां प्रकवयो भवन्ति । (१३१३) श्वासोऽयोपापाम् । (१३१४) शानुपूपेण सन्धीन् । (२१७) तालग्येश्योप उदये चारम् । अगोपेतु श्वासः । (२।१०) तत्र पूर्व पूर्व प्रथमम् । (५३) तकारबार शहारः। (२२) मकारः सपरस्तस्य सस्थानमनुनासि. विस्याने सर्य उदये मकारः सर्वेपाने कम् । (५।२७) वोदयस्योचर्म स्वम् ।(०६) अन्तस्थापरथ सरमनुनासिकम् । थन्वस्थानु रेफर परामु fal न रेफररः । (५।२८-२९) पदादिप्यनुनासिक (1) ·THE RGVEDA PRATISÄKHYA अथ प्रथमः । उत्तमपर उत्तमं सवों- घोषवसराः प्रयमास्तृतीयान् स्वान् । यम् । तृतीयं स्वरघोपवत्परः। उत्चमानुत्त्मेदयेषु । (४।२-३) (८।१-३) ऊष्मपरोऽघोषपरो लुप्यते. ऊष्मएयघोपोदये लुप्यते । (४३६) (विसर्जनीयः) । (६१) हस्वपूर्वो डकारो द्विवर्णम् । नका पदान्तीयो हवपूर्वो डकारो नका- रश्च । (६।१८-१६) रश्च कामत उत्तरे स्वरे । (६।१५) श्वथैक्मुभे । (१०११) ... एकमुभे०। (२।१५) दीर्घ समानाक्षरे सवर्णपरे। समानाक्षरे सस्थाने दीर्घम् । (२।१५) (१०१२) अथावर्णपवें। इवर्णपर एकारम् । इकारोदय एकारमकारः सोदयः । उवर्णपर ओकारम् । एकाकार तया उकारोदय रोकारम् । पर ऐकारम् । योकारौकारपर पेरष्वैकारमोजयोः। शौकार चौकारम् । (१०१३-७) युग्मयोः । (२०१६-१६) काराररपपूर्वो नकारो पकार भुकाररेफपकारा नकारं समानपदे. समानपदे । (१३१६) नमन्ति । (५।४०) रेफापरं च । (१४१४) परं रेफात् । (६४) प्रयम ऊष्मपरो द्विवीयम् । (१४११२) अभ्मोदयं प्रथम स्पर्शमेके द्वितीयमाहुर्. (६५४) म्यक्षनं स्वराजम् । वत्सरस्वरम् । अव- व्यञ्जनान्युचरस्यैव स्वरस्यान्त्य तु पूर्व- सितं पूर्वस्य । (२१।१-३) भाक् । (१८१३३) मन्द्रमभ्यमवाराणि स्थानानि त्रीणि मन्द्र मध्यममुत्तमं च स्या- भवन्ति । (२२।११) नानि ।(१३१४२) गुरुत्वं लघुता साम्य गुरुत्वं लघुदा साम्यं इस्वदीर्घजुतानि च । हस्वदीर्घप्लुतानि च । लोपागमविकाराश्च लोपागमविकाराश्च प्रकृतिविक्रमः फमः ॥ प्रकृतिविक्रमः क्रमः॥ स्वरितोदाचनीचत्वं स्वरितोदाचनीचत्वं स्वासो नादोऽजमेव च। स्वासोनादस्तयोमपम्। एतत्सर्व तु विज्ञेयं एवत्स तु विशे छन्दोमाषामघीयता || (२४१५) छन्दोभाषामधीयता॥ (वर्गद्वयति ५-६) ·112 THE RGVEDA-PRATISĀKAYA क्रियावाचकमाख्याव- क्रियावाचकमाल्याव- मुपसगों विशेषकृत् । मुपसों विशेषकृत् । सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम सत्वाभिधायकं नाम निपात: पादपूरणः ॥ (८1५४-५५) निपातः पादपूरणः ॥ (१२।२५)

·WORKS
by
Dr. Mangal Deva Shastri
[12 sanskrit]
(१) ऋग्वेदप्रातिशास्त्यम, उवटाचार्यकृतभाष्येण सहितम् । )
(२) प्रवन्यप्रकाशः। (संस्कृतनिबन्धात्मकः) प्रथमो भागः। नपर्म
संस्करणम् ३)
(३) प्रबन्धप्रकाशः । द्वितीयो भागः, ऐतरेयवाझणपालोचनेन सहितः । ३)
(४) सरलश्बन्धप्रकाश |
(५) न्यायसिद्धान्तमाला । (दो भागो)।
(६) उपनिदानसूत्रम् ( सामवेदीयम् )।
(७) उपेन्द्रविज्ञानसूत्रम् ( वेदान्तः )।
१)
(८) याश्वलायनश्रोतसूत्रम् ( सिद्धान्तिभाध्याहितम् ) (दो मागो)
(६) यार्यविद्यासुधाकरः।
१०)
(१०) भारतीयसविधानस्य ( उत्तरार्घस्य ) संस्कृतानुवादः।
(११) ऐतरेयारपयक-पर्यालोचनम्
२)
(१२) जीवन-ज्योतिः
[In English]
(१३) मृग्वेदप्रातिशास्त्र्यम् ( English Translation, Critical
Notes, Appendices, etc.) Rs. 20/-
(१४) मृग्पदप्रातिशाख्यम् (Critical Introduction, Text in
Sanskrit Stanzas, Appendices, ctc.) Rs. 20/-
(In Hlodt)
(१५) मापाविज्ञान (अपवा तुलनामा मापागन), पंचम संस्करण 5)
(१३) भारतीय यायधर्म की प्रगतिशीलता (भारतीय समति के
विसका विवेचनात्मक क्षमपन)
.

·Ce
[ २ ]
(१७) मिना (= प्रेम चौर प्रतिष्ठा का संघर्ष ) ('मिना फ़न बार्नवल्म'
नामक जर्मन नाटक का अनुवाद)।
(१८) वेदों का वास्तविक स्वरूप अथवा-वेदों के महान् आदर्श
(१६) रश्मिमाला (अथवा 'जीवनसन्देश-गीताअलि' स्वकीय मूल
संस्कृत पद्य तथा हिन्दी श्वनुवाद । उत्तरपदेश सरकार दारा
पुरस्कृत |
(२०) भारतीय संस्कृति का विकान। प्रथम खण्ड, वैदिक धारा ।
उत्तरप्रदेश सरकार द्वारा पुरस्कृत
७
(२१) अमृतमन्थनम् । स्वकीय मूल संस्कृत पद्य तथा हिन्दी
अनुवाद । उत्तरप्रदेश सरकार द्वारा पुरस्कृत
४॥
{ To be published)
(१)शनपनाह्मणपालोचनम्
(२) कोपीतमित्राह्मणपर्यालोचनम्
(३) सांख्ययोगपारिभाषिकशब्दकोषः
(४) (संस्छन ) सुभापितसप्तशती (हिन्दी अनुवाद सहित )
To be had of:
MESSERS
MOTILAL BANARASI DASS
Oriental Publishers & Booksellers
JHANTANSEX